



Produced by Petra A, Dianna Adair and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
produced from images generously made available by The
Internet Archive)









    FLORA ADAIR;
        OR,
    Love works Wonders.


    _BY A. M. DONELAN._


    "IN FUNICULIS ADAM TRAHAM EOS, IN VINCULIS CHARITATIS."
        _Osee_ xi. 4.


    IN TWO VOLUMES.
        VOL. I.


        LONDON:
    CHAPMAN AND HALL, 193, PICCADILLY.
        1867.




FLORA ADAIR.




CHAPTER I.


In Rome, on a bright sunny morning in the month of March, 186-, two
ladies were seated in a drawing-room, the windows of which looked upon
the Corso. Mother and daughter they evidently were; and, as they play
a prominent part in this story, we may be permitted to devote a short
time to describing them.

As a mark of respect to age, we shall give the elder lady precedence.
Although she was dressed in black, and seated at a table working,
one could judge that her figure was tall and elegant. In her youth
she had been a great beauty; yet it could not be said that strong
traces of that beauty still lingered over those thin, worn features,
for "sorrows, nor few, nor light," had set their mark upon them. But
neither time nor grief had destroyed the calm, gentle expression of
that countenance, ever ready to light up with a cheerful smile and
look happy in the happiness of others. Her character may be expressed
in a single word--devotedness. As daughter, sister, wife, and mother,
her whole life had been one almost unbroken act of self-sacrifice. Most
of those whom she loved had been taken from her while she was still in
the bloom of life; her children alone remained. The two elder--a son
and a daughter--were married, and therefore, in some degree, lost to
her, so that Flora, her second daughter, was the only one really left;
and in this, her youngest child, was centred Mrs. Adair's every hope
and thought. Their affection was mutual: Flora Adair believed herself
to be blessed indeed in her mother.

And now let us turn to the young lady. We are obliged to confess that,
although she is considered to be like her mother, it is a resemblance
not boasting of much physical beauty. A sad drawback this, doubtless,
to a heroine; but, according to the old saying, "what can't be cured
must be endured." Her figure, however, was really good; she was about
the middle height, with tiny hands and feet, a broad forehead, blue
eyes--fairly large and dark--a small but well-formed nose, round
cheeks, a large mouth, with a tolerably good, but an over-crowded,
range of teeth; a complexion far from bright or clear, and a profusion
of dark brown hair brushed off her forehead, and twisted round the
back of her head in thick plaits. Such is our heroine's picture--not a
very attractive one, it may be said, and of this no one was more fully
conscious than Flora Adair herself.

As to her character, she was generally looked upon as cold, and
somewhat haughty, yet she was really rather indifferent than haughty;
but how often is indifference of manner called haughtiness in the
world! Her seeming coldness in a great measure came from a shrinking
dread of forcing herself upon others. It is true she cared but little
for society, and found a young lady's life weary and objectless; her
constant thought was how to make the hours go faster. Had any one asked
her why she found them so long, she would probably have borrowed her
answer from Shakespeare, and have said--

    "Not having that, which, having, makes them short."

Something of all this could be seen in her listless air, as she sat
there near the window, not reading, but with a book in her hand, gazing
out vacantly, as if to ask, "How shall I get through to-day? Will it be
anything more interesting than usual?" Better, perhaps, had it not been
so, some would say--better had the blank been left unfilled, as she
was now but negatively unhappy, the unhappiness arising from her own
disposition, ever yearning for something more, something deeper, than
she had yet known; and also because she had not yet learned that "the
first principle of wisdom is to be satisfied with that which is;" or
"in the state in which she was therewith to be content."

Which is the better lot:--a short spell of deep happiness and after
misery, or an even life, unmarked by great joy or great sorrow? Flora
Adair would answer, "Give me, were it only for a short time, intense
happiness, at any cost; no price is too great for it, or it would be
worth nothing!" So that had the choice been offered to her she would
have taken the very lot which was destined for her.

There was another member of their little circle, a young lady of about
Flora's age, named Lucy Martin, who was travelling with the Adairs, and
who was absent for a few days on a visit to some friends at Albano: as
she shortly afterwards returned home, it is needless to describe her
more fully.

Mrs. Adair looked at her watch, and said, "Half-past ten, Flora; and
the Eltons are to call for us at eleven. We had better get ready."

Flora followed her mother out of the room, letting her book fall,
rather than placing it, upon the table.

Soon after, the carriage came, and away they drove with their
friends to Frascati, where they were to have a croquet match, and an
_al-fresco_ dinner given by Mrs. Elton. Their party now consisted of
that lady herself, her son and younger daughter, and the Adairs. At the
place of rendezvous--the Villa Torlonia--they were to meet the rest of
their friends.

It was a soft, balmy day, such as, in the middle of March, can only
be enjoyed in Italy; the hot, bright sun tempered by the fresh breeze
of early spring, and the air perfumed by the fragrance of the wild
flowers, which so abound in southern lands. Out of the Porta San
Giovanni and along the Via Tusculum lies the road to Frascati, bounded
on one side by the Alban hills, and on the other by the desert Campagna.

The desultory conversation which was carried on during the drive
consisted of the usual subjects talked of among strangers in Rome,
and during Lent:--"How do you like Rome? What have you seen? Have you
obtained tickets for all the ceremonies of Holy Week?" The horrors of
crushing at these ceremonies--histories told of ladies having had their
veils torn off, their prayer-books dashed from their hands, and, as a
climax, fainting--as, on a memorable occasion, when a stalwart English
lady called out to the crowd ruthlessly pressing upon a falling victim,
"Take her up--take her up! for if she is killed we shall all be shut
out from the Cena!"

In the course of the drive, Helena Elton said suddenly to Flora, "Have
you happened to meet with a Mr. Earnscliffe who is here now?"

"No. What of him? Is he anything out of the common?"

"Rather," rejoined Miss Helena, who slightly indulged in mild slang,
and generally answered in a prolonged, emphasised manner, "rather,"
when she meant to say "very much," "exceedingly," &c.

"Then tell me something of him. What is he like?" asked Flora.

"Like something very tall, strong, handsome, and aristocratic
in appearance; in manner, proud and distant, certainly not a
lady-worshipper."

"And very rich," interposed Mrs. Elton. "I knew his parents most
intimately, but they both died when he was quite a child, and I had
lost sight of the family altogether, until by chance we met him abroad
a short time ago. Earnscliffe Court is a magnificent place."

"A capital speculation, Helena," said Flora, with a smile. "Do you
enter the lists? As you seem to think the conquest a difficult one, it
might be worth a struggle."

"Oh! he is not in my line at all--I should be afraid of him; but if you
think so much of the prize you should enter the lists yourself."

"No, no, Helena, I am not so foolish as to risk a defeat for what I do
not value; besides, I am neither pretty nor fascinating. How, then,
could I catch this modern Childe Harold, as you describe him? Moreover,
I hate a _bon parti_. I shall never marry, unless I meet with one whom
I can admire and love beyond all the world!"

The conversation did not seem to please Mrs. Elton, who cut it short by
saying, "It is all very well to read about desperate love in novels;
but, believe me--and I have seen a great deal of the world--marriages
based upon calm respect and affection are far happier than your ardent
love matches. You will understand this, dear child, when you are a
little older."

Helena shrugged her shoulders, and murmured in an under tone, meant
only for Flora's ear, "Oh, have I not heard enough of all this!"

"Well, Mrs. Elton," replied Flora, "I am not such a child after all!
I am more than one-and-twenty, and can vouch for it that _I_ will
never have anything to say to a marriage based upon 'calm respect and
affection!'"

Mrs. Adair--who had remained silent, quietly amused at this animated
discussion--now thought that it was going a little too far, and managed
to change the conversation.

Shortly afterwards they arrived at the entrance to the Villa Torlonia,
where they alighted, and the coachman drove to the hotel in Frascati to
await their order to return.

The villa is but a stone's-throw from the town: a magnificent terrace
leads to the large, rambling, white building, in which one could well
imagine half-a-dozen families living with separate households. The view
from the front is grand indeed. Beneath the windows, and across the
high road before them, is the Casino, with its pretty gardens; beyond
this, and far below, stretches out the great Campagna, and Rome, with
her countless domes and steeples gleaming in the sun.

The grounds of the villa are, in their style, very beautiful and
extensive, although to our English eyes somewhat stiff and formal,
cut up as they are by broad avenues, with their majestic lines of
trees. Across the centre, and leading from the grand terrace, a wide
opening shows an artificial grotto, cascade, and basin; a flight of
covered steps on either side of the abundant stream of falling water
winds under this cascade, and leads to a terrace above, from behind
which spreads out a beautiful bosquet, the bounds of which are
entirely hidden by thick foliage. The outer walls of these steps are so
overgrown by luxuriant vegetation as to be completely masked, so that,
on approaching, these apertures look like entrances to subterranean
caverns.

This picturesque cascade was the place of rendezvous; towards it,
therefore, our friends were proceeding, when Charles Elton, who had
for a moment or two been watching a figure moving among the trees,
exclaimed, "By Jove, there's Earnscliffe!"

"How delightful!" rejoined Mrs. Elton. "Now he cannot avoid making one
of our party. Go quickly, Charles, and overtake him: we will follow."

Charles soon captured the retreating Mr. Earnscliffe, who had just seen
the Eltons, and was making a desperate, but vain, effort to escape. He
could not pretend that he did not hear Charles, so with a tolerably
good grace he turned and surrendered.

"Where on earth were you going so fast?" said Charles, nearly out of
breath. "Here is my mother, who is determined on making you join our
party!"

"Indeed!" accompanied by anything but a look of pleasure.

Mrs. Elton advanced to meet him with outstretched hands. "How charming
to find you here, Mr. Earnscliffe; you cannot well refuse to join us,
see the croquet, and partake of a cold dinner. I would have written to
invite you, but that I so feared a refusal, feeling certain that you
would not think our croquet party worth the loss of a day from Rome's
immortal ruins. I do so wish I could prevail upon you to accompany us
to some of them; how delightful it would be to have _such_ a guide!"

"Pray be undeceived, Mrs. Elton; I should be but a very poor guide for
you; believe me, 'Murray' would be much more instructive, and would
enable you to talk far more learnedly about those things than I could."

Was there not a covert sneer in those words? The lady, however, did
not see it, or appeared not to do so. As a possible husband for one of
her daughters, many things must be pardoned in him which would not be
passed over in a poor younger son. She replied with a smile, "Well, we
can arrange that at some other time; for the present, having caught you
here, we may of course count upon your remaining with us." Taking his
answer for granted, she continued, "Allow me to present my friends,
Mrs. and Miss Adair." Mr. Earnscliffe bowed to the Adairs, shook hands
with Helena, and then walked on with Mrs. Elton towards the cascade.

Mrs. Elton opened the conversation with that very original question,
"How do you like Rome, Mr. Earnscliffe?"

"In what way do you mean?--as she was once, the mistress of the world,
and her people a nation of kings; or as she is now, the decrepid
representative of all the superstitions of bygone ages?"

Mrs. Elton laughed approvingly; but Flora, who was walking close
behind with Charles Elton, said, in a slightly subdued tone, "See what
prejudice will do! I _do_ wonder how persons, otherwise noble and
generous, can say such things simply for the pleasure of abusing what
they do not understand, and therefore dislike!"

"Oh! Miss Adair, he might have heard you," exclaimed Charles Elton.

"_N'importe!_" said Flora, with an impatient shrug of her shoulders.

Almost at the same moment, Mr. Earnscliffe, who, notwithstanding Mrs.
Elton's efforts to drown Flora's voice, had heard every word, turned
and bowed to her, saying, with rather a scornful smile, "Bravo, Miss
Adair, you are quite an apostle, and I, according to you, am something
very like a simpleton!"

"I did not say that," she answered, blushing; "it would have been rude
and untrue; but, were you to think of it, I am sure you will admit that
what I _did_ say is true."

He smiled, returned to Mrs. Elton, and said, "Adair!--a Scotch name?"

"An Irish name, also; my friends are Irish."

"Indeed, one might have guessed it, from the spirit of the young lady's
observations."

"Mamma," interrupted Helena, "there they are all at the cascade waiting
for us; and I see Thomas, too, with the croquet boxes."

"Well, my dear, we are going to them; don't be impatient."

This injunction was given in vain. Helena had already darted off to her
friends at the cascade. They consisted of Mr. and Mrs. Penton,--both
young; the lady, tall, slight, and dark,--very elegant, but apparently
haughty, and evidently accustomed to be admired; the gentleman, a
large and rather an unwieldy figure, with a sandy complexion, and a
heavy, although good expression of countenance; Mary Elton, Helena's
sister, and somewhat like her, but in manner as grave and sedate as the
other was gay and thoughtless; Mr. Mainwaring, and Mr. Caulfield,--the
latter, a good-looking, bright, laughing Irishman; the former, an
Englishman, and particularly grave and solemn.

Helena was received with marked pleasure. Her great liveliness made
her a general favourite. She was soon in deep conversation with Mary
and the gentlemen about the selection of the croquet ground, while the
Pentons turned to greet the others who had just come up.

Mrs. Elton announced, in a delighted tone, that they had been fortunate
enough to meet and capture Mr. Earnscliffe. "What an addition to our
party, is it not, Mary?" turning to her eldest daughter.

"Yes," Mary replied, quickly; "we are all, I am sure, very happy to see
Mr. Earnscliffe. Does he condescend to play croquet?"

"I have never played," said he; "but I have seen people knocking
balls about with things like long-handled mallets. That is croquet, I
believe?"

"Oh, Mr. Earnscliffe," exclaimed Helena, "what a description to give of
playing croquet! But whatever you may think of it, I find it very jolly
fun, and mean to lose no time before setting to work."

"To play, you mean, Miss Elton!" said a voice behind her; and on
turning round she found that Mr. Caulfield was the corrector, whereupon
she at once gaily attacked him.

"I never heard of such audacity, Mr. Caulfield; you, a Hibernian, to
venture to correct me, a true Briton, in the use of my own language!
Take care that you don't get a defeat at croquet for this!"

"I am sure it will not be _your_ fault, Miss Elton, if I do not"--in
an aside, meant only for her ear--"But have you not conquered already,
though not, perhaps, at croquet?"

She got a little red, and said quickly, "This is all waste of time!
Mary, you said you had seen a place that would do beautifully for us;
so, lead on. I will go and see that Thomas has all the things right."

Mary did as she was desired, while her sprightly sister, followed by
Mr. Caulfield, ran back to the servant to see that all was in order.

Helena and her companion were enjoying themselves greatly, if
loud laughter is a sign of enjoyment. At length they came running
after the others to a broad grassy alley, bordered and overhung by
wide-spreading trees. This was the place which Mary had spoken of, and,
fortunately, it met with Helena's approval. "Oh, yes, Mary, this will
do, capitally," she said; "and there is shade, too, under these trees.
Mark out the ground, place the arches and the balls, and give me a
croquet-stick!"

"Yes, miss," replied Thomas, who seemed quite an adept at arranging the
playground. Having done this to his young mistress's satisfaction, he
approached Mrs. Elton and asked where the dinner was to be laid.

"It is true, we have not chosen where we shall dine. Caroline," to Mrs.
Adair, "will you come with me and seek a nice place for our repast,
while the young people begin their game? We can trust them to Mrs.
Penton's chaperoning for a few moments, although she is too young and
too pretty for such a post."

Mrs. Penton laughed, and said, "You may very safely trust them to me,
and I will give you a good account of my stewardship when you return.
So you may go in peace."

Mr. Caulfield, who helped Helena to arrange the game, now struck his
"mallet," as Mr. Earnscliffe had named it, three times on one of the
balls in order to attract attention; and called out, "Who will play?
Will you, Mrs. Penton?"

"Not just yet. I will sit down and look on for the present; later,
perhaps, I may take a turn."

"Then the players are, the Misses Elton, Miss Adair, Penton,
Mainwaring, Elton?"

"Nay," interrupted Charles, "I am quite unable to play to-day."

"Mr. Earnscliffe?" continued Mr. Caulfield, inquiringly.

"I know nothing of the game, and I should not like to make my first
essay among such proficients as, I presume, you all are."

"Then there only remains my humble self to make up the party. Now for
the division; you ladies should draw lots for choosing sides."

"I dare say Flora is as willing as I am to yield this to Helena," said
Mary. "If so, we need not take the trouble of drawing lots."

Flora smiled assent, when Helena exclaimed, "Very green of you both.
However, it is your affair, not mine; and as I am decidedly the gainer
by it, I ought not to object. First, then, I choose Flora; secondly,
Mr. Mainwaring. I leave Mary to manage Mr. Penton and Mr. Caulfield; no
easy matter, I can answer for it, with regard to the latter gentleman."

"How cruel not to choose me as one of your subjects," he said in a
light tone, yet looking a little annoyed.

"Choose you for a subject! Not for worlds. I shall delight in
croqueting you; and this, of course, I could not do if you were on my
side. But as my enemy, you shall be well croqueted!" and as her foot
rested upon one of the balls near her, she looked laughingly at him,
and struck the ball lightly with her "mallet."

The elder ladies now returned; the gentlemen placed stools for them
near to Mrs. Penton; and, after some jesting about the conduct of her
charge during their absence, the game commenced.

For a considerable time the contest continued with varied success,
Helena and Mr. Caulfield seeming to think more of croqueting each other
than of anything else, so that they were frequently called to order by
their respective sides. Flora had become quite animated, and intent on
victory, if only to disappoint Mr. Penton, who said, when they were
beginning, "Oh! our party is certain to win, two gentlemen and a lady
against two ladies and one gentleman. I really think we might give
them odds!" a suggestion which was indignantly spurned by the players
of the opposite side, who declared that skill and not strength was the
thing required, and, therefore, they had not the slightest fear of
losing. Flora devoted all her energies to making good the boast, and
she was well seconded by Mr. Mainwaring, whose steady, cautious game
counteracted Helena's wild, though at times brilliant, play.

Towards the end of the game the excitement grew very great; four had
gained the goal, and all now turned on Mr. Caulfield and Helena; she
had only the last arch to make, and he had two arches, but it was his
turn to play; so, if he could manage to send his ball straight through
the two arches, and on to the starting-point, the game would be his.
His ball was badly placed, however, in a diagonal line from the first
arch, so that it would require great skill to make it pass through
that and go straight to the other; yet he sometimes made very skilful
hits, and it was a moment of intense interest to his adversaries. He
struck the ball; but, instead of sending it through the first arch,
it grazed the side of it and stopped short. This gave Helena a fair
opportunity for trying to croquet him; the safe play was not to do it,
but to make the last arch at once and ensure the game, yet it was a
strong temptation--how charming for Helena to send his ball far away
and distance him! On the other hand, it was of course possible that she
might not croquet him well, and then the chances were that he would
win. She looked at her partners as if to ask permission to risk the
game.

"Very well," said Flora, smiling; "on your head be it if we lose!"

"How can you give your sanction to such recklessness, Miss Adair?"
exclaimed Mr. Mainwaring. "Pray, Miss Elton, consider for a moment; if
you will play rationally we are sure to win, but if you persist in
croqueting we shall probably lose--at least we should deserve it."

"Just the contrary! 'Nothing venture nothing win.' Oh! how can a _man_
be so cautious? It is a blessing for you, Mr. Mainwaring, that you are
not a lover of mine, or I should play such pranks to rouse you into
something like rashness as would 'make the angels weep.' Hurrah, then,
for daring and a good croquet! Now, Mr. Caulfield!" and with an ominous
shake of the head she raised her "mallet" to strike, amidst much
laughter at her attack upon poor Mr. Mainwaring, who, although he did
his best to join in the merriment at his own expense, evidently winced
under it. Down came the mallet with a sharp ring upon her own ball, on
which her foot was firmly planted, and away bounded the other to the
very end of the last line of arches.

"Bravo! bravo, Miss Elton!" arose from all sides, as she stood looking
triumphantly at Mr. Mainwaring, and saying, "Now, Mr. Caution, I shall
not only win the game for you, but distance one of our adversaries!"

"Not so fast, if you please, Miss Helena," interposed Mr. Caulfield. "I
might save my distance yet."

"Might! but you are not equal to it, fair sir; only _do_ play quickly,
I am all impatience to hear our side proclaimed victorious, after Mr.
Penton's contemptuous boast that _his_ side could afford to give us
odds, because, forsooth, it numbers two of the precious male sex, and
ours has only one of them! But, to the proof; we are losing time!"

Mr. Caulfield made a good attempt at saving his distance, but he
failed; so Helena came in in full triumph, amidst loud acclamations.

Mrs. Elton immediately proposed that they should take a stroll before
their repast, which was ordered for two o'clock. If they were to drive
back by Grotto Ferrata, she said, they must start, at latest, by four.

"But," objected Helena, "we have had but one game of croquet; and Mrs.
Penton and Mr. Earnscliffe have not played at all! Poor Charles cannot;
so it is not a matter of any interest for him."

"As for me, Helena, foregoing a game will not render me _tout a fait
desolee_; and I think I may answer too for Mr. Earnscliffe." He bowed,
and Mrs. Penton continued, "So it would be a pity to lose the beautiful
drive by Grotto Ferrata for the sake of another round of croquet. It is
much better to follow Mrs. Elton's suggestion."

The young lady saw that there was nothing to be done but to submit,
whilst her mother said, "Come, Helena, let Thomas carry away those
things. We are going to walk." And they all went on, excepting Helena,
Flora, and Mr. Caulfield; the two latter waiting for Helena, as she
lingered, looking, with an expression of comic resignation, at Thomas
"bagging the balls," as she expressed it; then, turning away, she said
with a sigh, "It is too bad not to give poor crestfallen Mr. Caulfield
a chance of revenge!"

"Shure and niver mind, cushla machree," he answered, imitating the
brogue of the Irish peasantry. "I'll have it some other time. Whin did
you iver know an Irishman be bate in ginerosity?"

"May I ask, Mr. Caulfield, if you Irish call revenge 'ginerosity?'" she
exclaimed in a mocking tone; then she added, more seriously, "Please
to let us get on quickly, or we shall lose our friends; and oh, Flora,
what a lecture we should get for separating ourselves from the rest!"

The party was soon overtaken; and Flora observed, to her great
amusement, that Mrs. Elton had succeeded in getting Mary and Mr.
Earnscliffe together.

For about half-an-hour they wandered about the grounds, when Mrs. Elton
led the way to their _al fresco_ banqueting-hall--a grassy plateau, so
surrounded by trees as to be shaded from the afternoon sun; and here
the servants had laid out the dinner.

They had spread a tablecloth, fastened down by pegs; in the centre were
baskets of flowers and fruits, surrounded by tempting sweet dishes, and
next by the more substantial delicacies. Mrs. Elton had planned this
pic-nic, priding herself justly on her catering for these occasions.
In this case her task was comparatively an easy one, as Spillman--the
Gunter of Rome--had a branch establishment at Frascati, whence the
feast was supplied.

"Really this is quite a banquet of pleasure!" said Mrs. Penton; "all
the delicacies of a grand dinner, without its heat, boredom, and
ceremony. We certainly owe you a vote of thanks, Mrs. Elton!"

"Well," replied Mrs. Elton, with a complacent smile, "I do think that
Spillman has carried out my orders very fairly; and the most acceptable
vote of thanks you can award me is to let me see you do justice to the
repast; so let us begin at once; the ground must serve for seats. I
told Thomas to bring all the shawls from the carriages in case any one
should like to make cushions of them."

For some time the principal sound to be heard was the clatter of
knives and forks. Gradually this grew fainter, and was succeeded by
the clatter of tongues. Champagne was freely quaffed, healths were
drunk, and much laughter was excited by Mr. Caulfield, who rose and
made a speech,--such as only an Irishman could make, with credit to
himself--concluding it by asserting that his highest ambition was to
be permitted the honour of proposing a toast to Miss Helena Elton, as
the queen of croquet players, and by expressing a hope that she would
return thanks for the toast herself. He remained standing, with his
glass in his hand; and when the laughter had subsided a little, Helena,
looking round the table, said, "I appeal to you all: can a gentleman
refuse to act as a lady's deputy in returning thanks, if she requests
him to do so for her?"

The answer was unanimous: "Certainly not?"

"Then, Mr. Caulfield," said she, with a graceful bow to him, "I hope
you will do me the favour to return thanks for the toast which is about
to be drunk in my honour!"

With one accord the gentlemen rose, applauding her, and claiming
the toast. Mr. Caulfield made a profound inclination to Helena, and
after a few more flowery words, proposed the toast, proclaiming her
"the queen of croquet players and repartee." It was drunk with great
enthusiasm; and all sat down, not excepting Mr. Caulfield, who seemed
quite unconscious of the wondering looks directed towards him. After a
few moments, however, he stood up again, and commenced with the utmost
gravity:--

"Ladies and gentlemen,--I rise to return thanks to the gentleman who
gave the last toast, which we all drank with such unusual pleasure.
Miss Helena Elton has done me the honour of calling upon me to act as
her deputy on this occasion, an honour I so highly appreciate that I
consider myself more favoured by fortune than any gentleman in this
worshipful company, save the one who had the happiness of proposing a
toast so admirably adapted to my fair client." He was interrupted by
calls of "hear, hear," "bravo," and much laughter; and after continuing
for some time in an amusing strain, he sat down "amidst loud applause."

To Mrs. Elton it seemed as if the hilarity would never end. At length
she said, "I am very sorry to interrupt your enjoyment, but we must
think of getting home. And see how the day has changed! I do not think
it will be wise to extend our drive by Grotto Ferrata."

But the younger portion of the company would not hear of any danger
from change of weather; true, there was a black cloud in the direction
of the town, but it would probably drift away, they said, and, at all
events, there would only be a shower, which, as Helena (who was in wild
spirits) declared, would but add to the beauty of their drive through
the fine old wood of Grotto Ferrata. The green of the trees would look
so bright and fresh, sparkling with rain-drops. She could not conceive
any necessity for haste, or for shortening their drive home. Mrs. Elton
persisted in thinking that there was immediate danger of rain, and
suggested that they should seek refuge in the cascade steps, where, at
least, they would find shelter. In this, too, she was over-ruled; all
consented, however, to have the carriages ordered. There was a little
more drinking of wine, eating of fruit, laughing, and merry talk, when,
suddenly, a large drop of rain fell upon the table-cloth, followed by
another and another, dropping slowly and heavily,

                      "One by one,
    Like the first of a thunder-shower."

The gentlemen started to their feet, helped up the ladies, urging them
to run quickly to the cascade steps, as it was evident that there was
heavy rain approaching.

Helena looked a little discomfited as she caught her mother's
reproachful glance fixed upon her; but she carried it off with a laugh,
and "Well! it will only be a shower. You'll see that I shall be right
after all!"

"Come, come," called out Mr. Penton; "you ladies must wrap yourselves
up in whatever shawls there are, and get to shelter as fast as
possible, or you will be drenched with rain. In the meantime, I will go
to the hotel and send any other wrappings that I can find. You will be
sure to take cold if you sit there upon those damp steps."

"Why can't you send one of Spillman's men, George?" said his wife.

"My dear, don't you see that they have already as much as they can
possibly do to get those things away before the storm comes on?"

"Oh, as you like, my dear George; I only wished to save you trouble,"
languidly replied Mrs. Penton.

As they hastened to the cascade, the large drops fell faster
and faster; then they suddenly ceased. The quickness with which
thunder-storms come on in southern climes is proverbial. Less than an
hour before, the sun was shining brightly in an azure sky, and a light
breeze gave freshness to the air. Now, that azure sky was all overcast;
the air was heavy and sultry; there was a dead stillness all around;
and the very leaves of the trees seemed to be weighed down, drooping
under some unseen pressure. It was indeed the lull before the storm.

Hardly had they got into shelter, and Mr. Penton, accompanied by
Charles Elton, had started for the hotel, when there arose a hurricane
of wind,--whistling, tearing through the trees, waving the largest and
strongest of them in its wild grasp, like the merest reeds; whirling
into clouds the gravel of the walks, and rushing with unchecked fury
through the covered passages wherein our party had taken refuge. Then,
back again it came with unabated vigour; and across the black, lowering
sky darted a vivid flash of lightning, followed almost instantaneously
by a clap of thunder which seemed to burst over the cascade.

It is curious to watch how differently a violent thunder-storm affects
people, and ladies in particular. Many make themselves quite foolish on
such occasions, indulging in the most silly demonstrations of terror,
clinging to each other, hiding their faces, uttering little shrieks
to manifest their fears; others, although evidently frightened, have
the good sense to remain quiet, and, if they are pious, begin to pray;
others, again, seem to take delight in it,--it excites them,--they
watch its course with riveted attention, and become lost, so to say,
in admiration of its grand yet awful beauty; looking as if they would
fain say, with the poet,

                    "Let me be
    A sharer in thy fierce and far delight,
    A portion of the tempest and of thee!"

Among our friends there were examples of the three classes. Mrs. Penton
and Helena were of the first; Mrs. Elton, Mrs. Adair, and Mary, of the
second; and Flora, of the third. She left the rest, and mounted to the
opening at the top, where she stood leaning against the wall, watching
the storm. The lightning flashed, the thunder rolled and burst over
her, and there she stood alone for some time, until she was startled by
a voice close behind her, saying--

"Miss Adair is, I see, not only an apostle, but also a braver of
storms; quite free from feminine weakness both in speech and action."

She looked round and saw Mr. Earnscliffe, whose words seemed to jar
upon her ear; yet there was nothing in them at which she could take
offence, so she answered--

"I do not think I am a coward in any sense of the word, and I would
brave the storm were there any reason for doing so; but now there is
none, and standing here is not braving it. Why you say 'braver of
storms,' I know not. I merely came here because it is pleasanter to
feel the wind blowing against one and see the vivid lightning than
to sit below on a damp step in a dark passage, listening to senseless
exclamations of fear."

"In which you do not share?"

"Certainly not."

"Well then, was I not right in calling you a braver of storms?"

At this moment the sky opened and sent forth a bright forked streak of
light, which darted in a serpent-like form through the air, and struck
straight into the ground beneath them; with it came the deafening
thunder, and, as it died away rumbling in the distance, he said,
looking fixedly at her--

"Are you still quite free from fear?"

"From fear--yes; but it was a grand, a solemn sight,--one that none
could witness without feeling their own littleness and helplessness;
yet we know that no harm can reach us without the consent of Him who
rules the storms."

"Yet these storms are very dangerous!" he replied.

"Visible danger does but bring the idea of death more forcibly
before us, therefore it always seems to me that all should preserve
their calmness in moments like these; not Christians only, but even
fatalists,--those because they know that they must submit to the will
of God and should make the only preparation then in their power; these,
because they think it vain to cry out against fate. It is said that
every one finds it difficult to part with life, but I do not believe
it. I am sure it is often more difficult to be resigned to live than to
be resigned to die!"

"It is!" was the emphatic answer; but as Flora turned to look at him,
she saw his lip curling with the same contemptuous smile which she had
seen in the morning, and, getting very red, she said--

"Now you are ridiculing me; how foolish it was of me to speak in this
way, and to a man! We never know when you are talking seriously, or
only drawing us out in order to laugh at us."

"This is not half so difficult for you as it is for us to know when
women are true or false," he retorted quickly; but, seeing her look of
wonder, he at once added--

"Pardon me. I did not mean to offend you; experience teaches us hard
lessons! Still I will try to believe with Byron,

    "That two, or one, are almost what they seem,
      That goodness is no dream, and happiness no name."

"We have got into rather a gloomy train of conversation," said Flora.
"Let us change it to something else, or to silence if you prefer it."

He _did_ remain silent, but the expression of his face was so changed,
so softened, that Flora wondered why she had ever thought it stern.

The storm appeared to be abating; the rain had almost ceased, but there
were still occasional flashes of lightning, and the thunder murmured
in the distance; it was evident that the weather was not settled. Mary
came up to say that they were to go at once, as the carriages were
ready and it was thought better to make no delay, for heavy rain would
probably come on again.

Mr. Earnscliffe awoke from his fit of abstraction and said--

"Quite right, the sooner we start the better; but first come out and
look at the cascade; all is so bright and fresh. It is very delightful
after the oppressive sultriness which preceded the storm. We can cross
over and go down by the opposite flight of steps."

The girls followed him and stood for a moment looking at the waters
falling into the basin underneath. As they were turning away Flora's
foot slipped upon the wet moss, and she would have fallen had she not
caught hold of Mary's arm, who exclaimed--

"I hope you are not hurt, Flora!"

"What is it?" asked Mr. Earnscliffe, turning back quickly.

"I slipped," replied Flora, "and my ankle pains me slightly. I dare say
it will be over in a moment."

"Not a sprain, I hope, Miss Adair," he said, looking anxiously at her;
"if so, how shall I forgive myself for being the cause of it? I see you
are in pain; pray take my arm, it will give you more support than Miss
Elton's."

"There is nothing to forgive or to be annoyed about" (taking his arm);
"even if my ankle should be sprained, it is not your fault. I might
have slipped anywhere else!"

"Nay, had it not been for me you would not have walked upon stones
covered with wet moss; I cannot avoid blaming myself!"

Helena's voice was now heard calling, "Mary! Flora! what can you be
about? Mamma is so impatient to be off; we are going, come on quickly!"

Mary turned to Flora: "Can you get down? or will you wait a little, and
I or Mr. Earnscliffe will go and tell them?"

"I would rather go at once; and, with Mr. Earnscliffe's kind help, I
shall get down the steps very well."

"Then let me really be of some assistance to you; lean heavily on me."
And with the greatest care he helped her down the steps.

"Thank you," she said, as they reached the flat ground below; "it was
so kind of you to let me lean on you as I did; now, I think, I can get
on alone, and need not encumber you any longer." She drew away her arm
from his.

"It was anything but an encumbrance, Miss Adair," and he smiled as she
had scarcely thought he could smile; "to help you was a most pleasing
reparation for the mischief I have caused. Do take my arm again!"

"Yes, I will do so, though not to give you a means of making
reparation, since there is nothing to do that for, but because I find
that I cannot walk as well as I thought I could. And now let us try to
overtake the others."

As soon as they reached the party Helena exclaimed, "Flora, what is the
matter? You look so pale!"

"I have sprained my ankle, I believe, and it hurts me a little."

"_Quel malheur!_ Then you will not be able to dance to-night. A loss
to you gentlemen, I can tell you. Flora was pronounced to be the best
dancer at the Wiltons' ball!"

"We are all aware of Miss Adair's superior dancing," rejoined Mr.
Caulfield, "except perhaps Mr. Earnscliffe; and, being her countryman,
as the painter before a celebrated masterpiece said, '_anch' io son
pittore!_' I can say, 'I, too, am Irish!'"

"But," said Flora, laughing, "there is a slight difference between the
two arts. One of my mistresses at school remarked, on hearing dancing
praised, 'Yes, dancing is certainly a great accomplishment; dogs can be
taught to do it so well!' We have yet to learn that dogs can be taught
to paint."

To poor Flora's great comfort, the gate and the carriages beyond it
now came in sight. Mrs. Adair and Mrs. Elton were already seated. As
the former saw Flora limping and leaning on Mr. Earnscliffe's arm,
she said, "My child, what has happened?" Flora answered that she had
hurt her ankle a little, and then she got into the carriage, kindly
and skilfully helped by Mr. Earnscliffe, who, as he shook hands with
Mrs. Adair, asked permission to call on the next day to inquire after
the invalid, which request was of course granted. Mrs. Elton pressed
him to come to them in the evening; he refused politely, but firmly;
accepting, however, Mrs. Penton's offer of a seat in their carriage
back to Rome.

And so ended the croquet party at Frascati.




CHAPTER II.


Easter Tuesday had arrived, and all the excitement of Easter in Rome
was over. Our friends had joined in the grand ceremonies of Holy Week;
they had heard the silver trumpets sound forth the Alleluias on Easter
morn, and on the evening of the same great day they had looked upon the
glorious illumination of _San Pietro_; on the next day they had seen
the _girandola_, or fireworks, on the Pincio; and Easter, with all its
festivities, had become bygone things.

Before we proceed we surely ought to ask how Flora Adair had got over
her accident at Frascati. On the day after it happened Mr. Earnscliffe
called, as he had said, to inquire for her; and, considering himself in
some degree as the cause of the mishap, he was quite distressed to find
that it was so serious as to give her a good deal of pain, and keep her
from walking for some time. It was so tiresome, he said, to be obliged
to lie upon a sofa in such lovely weather--and in Rome, too! Would
that he could do anything to make amends for the mischief he had caused!

He exerted himself to the utmost to amuse and interest her during the
time of his visit; and so well did he succeed, that before he left
her she had become quite animated, and seemed to have forgotten her
ailment. When he stood up to take leave, he said, "I hope, Mrs. Adair,
that you will allow me to call again to see how the invalid progresses?"

"Certainly, we shall always be happy to see you, and, now that Flora
cannot go out, society is particularly desirable for her. The interest
of conversation will make her forget her suffering--for a time, at
least."

"Thank you! Then I shall indeed avail myself of your permission; I
shall be _so_ glad to think that I can in any degree lessen, even for
half an hour, the weariness of that imprisonment of which, I must
repeat, I feel I am the remote cause."

Thus he went constantly, and Flora found a charm in conversing with him
which she had never known before. They often disagreed and looked at
things each from a different point of view, yet their _way_ of thinking
seemed the same; there was sympathy even where they least appeared to
agree. As she recovered, and when the excitement of Easter was over,
she began to feel the blank caused by the cessation of those long
and looked-for visits. There remained nothing to expect from day to
day with hope and pleasure. She enjoyed his society as she had never
enjoyed that of any other person, and did not at all like the prospect
of being obliged to do without it, or indeed without much of it, for
the future.

There are women who centre every delight in the object of their
affections, and this, to a certain degree, even in friendship; but
in love alone is it fully shown. To love, for such, is to centre
everything in the beloved; they have no fits of great ardour followed
by calmness--theirs is one unbroken act of love. Should there be no
obstacles to their love, it is to them a source of happiness undreamed
of by many, for their world is full. They have attained happiness, as
far as it can be attained on earth from earthly things--for the human
heart is made for the Infinite, and nothing finite can ever _fully_
satisfy it. These do not stop to calculate whether loving another will
be for their own advantage; they call that, egotism--the very opposite
of love. "_Non amate Dio per voi_" is for them the expression of
perfect love; and is not the love of God the model, ay, and the motor
too, of all true human love? When love is pure and disinterested it
wants not its due reward, but it obtains so much the greater recompense
the less it seeks.

But should such obstacles arise, should they be separated from the
object of their love, their misery is correspondingly great. Like
a native of some sunny clime banished in the noonday of life to a
northern land, clouded in chilly mists, it is vain to surround him with
all that should cheer his heart; vain to strive--how tenderly soever
it may be--to beguile his weariness; he pines for the beloved sun of
other days, and sighs hopelessly for the glowing brightness of his
home. So is the sun of _their_ life beclouded,--he who was their sun,
he who threw a halo over all, is gone; the chilly mist is ever upon
their hearts, and they know in this life something of that terrible
torture--the pain of loss.

But another pang is often reserved for them, and it is of all the most
bitter; it comes when they have to choose between love and conscience,
and when, in obeying the dictates of the latter, they have to bear the
reproach of not loving truly, whilst, as they know but too well, they
love so fully that few understand or realise it. To feel all this, and
yet to be powerless to prove their love, is torture so great that they
must indeed be watched over from above if they get safely through the
ordeal.

Flora Adair thought and dreamed of the truest love to be found on
earth, and without it life seemed to her but a sunless sojourn.
Could she but have soared high enough so to love God, without the
intervention of any creature, how great would have been her happiness!
No struggle, no doubting, no separation possible! To this, however, she
felt unequal,--she rested on a less lofty height, yet it was still a
_height_, since all love, in order, is homage to God!

Was this great enjoyment of Mr. Earnscliffe's society the dawning of
her dream of day? We can only answer that she herself did not so think
about it; she only felt that he pleased her more than any other had
ever done, and that she wished her ankle had not got well so quickly,
that she might still have had the pleasure of meeting him frequently.

To dissipate the weariness which she felt to be stealing upon her, she
proposed to her mother and Lucy to go to the Blakes, as Mina Blake had
said something about going on that day to the novitiate house of one of
the teaching Orders, to see Madame Ely, an old and intimate friend of
theirs, who was an inmate of that convent, and had asked if they would
like to go also. Flora said that she would be delighted to meet Madame
Ely again in order to see if the warm poetic South had softened that
apt pupil of the frigid discipline of her Order, or if she were still
the same icy being as before in their northern climes. Mrs. Adair
agreed to the proposal, but Lucy declined, pleading that she had a
pretty novel and would rather stay at home to finish it than go to see
such a prim old lady as Flora described Madame Ely to be. Accordingly,
Lucy was left to her novel, and Mrs. Adair and Flora set off for the
Piazza di Venezia, where the Blakes lived.

Of "the Blakes" there were only the mother and daughter then in Rome,
Mr. Blake had not been able to accompany his wife and their only child,
Mina, to Italy. Mrs. Blake was very lady-like, clever, and agreeable.
Mina and Flora had been school companions and were great friends;
there were some traits of similarity between the two girls--both
were habitually reserved and undemonstrative in manner, although
enthusiastic enough when they liked any one very much; but they were
not easily attracted, and their apparent indifference made them
somewhat unpopular.

The arrival of the Adairs was greeted by many expressions of pleasure,
especially from Mina, who exclaimed, "Oh, Flora! I am so glad that you
have come, because you and Mrs. Adair will, perhaps, join Miss Lecky
and me in going to the convent,--you remember I spoke of it the other
day. Mamma has got a cold and cannot come, so I was in despair at the
prospect of an afternoon's drive _tete-a-tete_ with old Lecky. We are
to go to the Doria Villa afterwards--_do_ come."

"I shall be delighted," answered Flora; "and mamma, will you not come
also?"

Mrs. Adair assented, and Mina said she would go and get ready, as they
were to call at the hotel for "old Lecky" at four, and it was then
half-past three. She soon returned dressed for the expedition, and the
Adairs took leave of Mrs. Blake. When they reached the Piazza they
called one of the open carriages which are so common in Rome, and drove
to the Hotel d'Amerique, where Miss Lecky was staying. She did not keep
them waiting many minutes, so they reached the convent a little after
four.

They were shown into a small square room, the walls of which were
white-washed; rows of cane chairs and a table in the centre completed
its furniture. There was a glass door standing open leading into a
garden which looked so fresh and green in the bright sunshine that Mina
said it would be a blessed change from that little cold, prim room; she
hoped that Madame Ely would ask them to walk in it, so that they might
mount the rising ground at the back and see from it the celebrated view
of Rome. This hope, however, was not destined to be gratified by Madame
Ely, who made her appearance just as Mina ceased speaking. She was
tall and slight, with finely cut, sharp features, dark brown piercing
eyes, thin lips, and a firmly closed mouth; she looked as rigid as
ever, and her manner was as freezing. Flora saw at a glance that not
even Italian suns had succeeded in melting that block of ice.

She whispered to Mina, "Byron says--

    'The deepest ice which ever froze,
    Can only o'er the surface close;'

but I scarcely think he could say so here, as he would see some which
had frozen far beneath the surface, or else there never was anything to
freeze over: perhaps it is so."

During the conversation with Mrs. Adair, Madame Ely named a Madame
Hird, whom, as it turned out, Mrs. Adair had known very well. She now
expressed a wish to see her, which request was granted, and Madame Hird
came down.

She was the very opposite of Madame Ely--short in stature and of
drooping carriage; she had small, delicate features, soft blue eyes
with a most gentle expression, and, if she also was somewhat cold, it
was merely a conventual coldness,--it could easily be seen that, in
her, the ice had indeed

    "Only o'er the surface" closed.

She remembered Mrs. Adair quite well, and they talked of former days
and old acquaintances till Mrs. Adair thought it was time to say adieu,
and she asked Madame Hird if they could take any commands for her to
Paris, or indeed to Ireland, whither they were eventually going.

"I thank you, no," she answered; but after a momentary pause she
continued, "Yet you could indeed do me a great service, if it would
not be asking too much. It is to take charge of a little _protegee_ of
mine as far as Paris,--instead of _protegee_ I should rather have said
one who has been particularly recommended to my care by a dear friend,
Madame de St. Severan, a countrywoman, but, as her name proclaims,
married to a Frenchman, Colonel de St. Severan."

Mrs. Adair said she would be most happy to oblige her old friend Madame
Hird.

"Well, then," answered the latter, "you must allow me to hand over to
you a sketch of my little charge's history, which Madame de St. Severan
sent to me. You can take it with you and read it at your leisure; then
come again and tell me if you are still willing to take charge of
Marie. She is the daughter of an Arab chief,--but all that you will see
in Madame de St. Severan's account of her. I will go and fetch it."

She left the room, but returned quickly with the packet. Mrs. Adair
thanked her for it, said they would call again in a few days, and then
the whole party stood up to take their leave.

When they got to the door, Mrs. Adair said, "Come, Flora, we must get
home as quickly as possible; it is already past five."

"Oh, Mrs. Adair," exclaimed Mina, "please not to take Flora away;
let her take a drive with us and spend the evening; you know mamma
is always delighted to have her, and as Miss Lecky lives in your
neighbourhood, she can see her home."

"But she has not dined, child, and you have!"

Mina looked imploringly at Flora and glanced with dismay at Miss Lecky.
Flora understood the mute appeal, and said--

"Really, mamma, I could not eat any dinner as I made such a very good
luncheon, therefore _that_ need not keep me from going with Mina!"

"And we shall have a 'thick tea' when we get home," added Mina; "so,
Mrs. Adair, you will not be so cruel as to refuse to let her come with
us;--but why will you not come also?"

"Oh! I am too rational to leave my dinner for a drive; besides, Lucy
would be waiting for us. I must go home, but if my fair daughter
chooses to go without her dinner she may do so."

"I thank you _so_ much, Mrs. Adair," answered Mina: "but you will let
us take you home?"

"Indeed I can allow no such thing,--it would make you far too late for
the Villa Doria. I will say good-bye, now; and, Flora, pray come home
in good time."

"You may depend upon my leaving her at home in good time, Mrs. Adair; I
never stay out late," said Miss Lecky.

Just then one of the little open carriages passed; Mrs. Adair called it
and drove home; the other three ladies then started for the Villa Doria.

But we have not yet presented Miss Lecky to the reader,--she has only
been heard of as "old Lecky." It is true she was no longer young or
interesting, yet a few words must be said, not of her appearance so
much as of her character. She was, then, a desperate saint and a
church-haunter, but, at the same time, indefatigable in running about
to all the profane sights. In the galleries of painting and statuary
she evinced the most rigid modesty in turning away her head and looking
down when any undraped figure--of which there is no lack in Italian
galleries--caught her eye, and this to the great amusement of the
girls, who, whenever they went with her to any of these places, took
the greatest delight in pointing out to her on the catalogue objects
which were particularly to be observed, and afterwards watching the
poor old lady's start of horror at such representations; being
short-sighted, moreover, she did not see anything until she was quite
near to it. For the rest she was a good-natured, kind-hearted old
creature, yet a little wearisome withal to our young friends.

As they drove to the Villa Doria the task of entertaining her fell
principally upon Mina, as her mother's friend and guest. Flora sat
silently enjoying the delicious Italian evening; she might have been
accused of looking a little abstracted, as, with eyes apparently
fixed on vacancy, she leaned back in the carriage. Perhaps there were
floating before them visions of other and yet more delicious evenings,
when she lay upon a sofa near an open window and listened to a voice
and words very different from old Lecky's!

They drove out of the Porta San Pancrazio, a little distance beyond
which are the grounds of the Doria Pamfili Villa, one of the most
extensive and park-like places to be found on the Continent, and
although somewhat disfigured by avenues, terraces, and fountains, it is
an enchanting spot, especially in the gorgeous Roman spring-time.

Such it was on the evening when our party entered its gates. Had they
come to see the fashionable world it was rather late; already the
carriages were disappearing, for the sun was declining rapidly towards
its setting in the west, and the Romans are far too careful of their
health to brave the dangerous half-hour which, it is said, precedes and
follows sunset. Our friends, however, did not come to see the _monde_,
and the lateness of the hour only enhanced the beauty of the grounds.
As for the health question, the young ladies simply ignored it, and
Miss Lecky probably did not know anything about it, or _she_ would not
have been so recklessly indifferent to it as her companions were.

One of the chief objects of interest is the _Columbarium_. Perhaps,
for the advantage of our readers who have not been to Rome and have
not studied Murray, we ought to say that Columbarium is a name given
to certain sepulchral buildings from their likeness to a modern
pigeon-house with its tiers of little niches; and in these were
deposited in former days urns containing the ashes of the dead, whose
names are inscribed on marble tablets above. In one of the _Columbaria_
on the Appian Way there is a curious record placed by a lady over the
ashes of a favourite dog; his portrait accompanies the inscription, and
he is designated as the delight--"_delicium_"--of his mistress!...

The _Columbarium_ in the grounds of the Villa Doria consists of one
large chamber and several smaller ones; it contains a great number of
urns, but few inscriptions, and none of any great interest, so the
inspection of it detained our friends only for a few minutes. They then
drove to the monument erected by Prince Doria to the memory of the
French who fell there in the year 1849, when General Oudinot forced
Garibaldi and his Republicans from the Casino and grounds, where they
had taken up a strong position. It is situated at the end of one of the
great avenues of evergreen oaks, and is an octagonal temple, supported
by four columns of white marble, on which is placed a statue of the
Blessed Virgin, and on the pedestal are the names of those who fell in
defence of the Villa. This is a beautiful object seen from the other
end of the avenue,--the white marble contrasting so well with the dark
green of the majestic oaks.

It was now high time for them to think of returning, as the gates of
the villa were about to be closed; but the evening was still so lovely
that Mina declared it would be a sin to go home so soon. Miss Lecky
agreed with her, and asked if there were any church which they could
see on their way back. Mina answered, "Yes, _Santa Sabina_; we shall
pass close to the _Bocca della Verita_, which is very near to it; one
of the fathers of the Dominican convent is my cousin, so I can ask to
see him."

Miss Lecky said that she would be delighted to go, as she had never
seen that church. Mina whispered to Flora that she would not see much
of it, unless she had cat's eyes and could see in the dark; but it was
a good joke to storm the convent after the _Ave Maria_, and astonish
the monks by the sight of three women at that hour.

Accordingly they drove to Santa Sabina, or rather, to the foot of Mount
Aventine, on the summit of which it stands. The driver begged them
to walk up as "the hill was so steep," and, the light fading, he was
afraid that his horses might stumble and fall on their way down; so
they got out and went up on foot, the carriage waiting below for them.

On reaching the convent they rang at the door, which was quickly opened
by a lay-brother, who looked wonder-struck on seeing the three ladies.
Mina ignored the look of surprise, and calmly asked if she could see
"_il Padre_ Osmondo." The lay-brother said he would inquire, and showed
them into the parlour.

It was already so dark that they could see but indistinctly, and
suddenly it appeared to dawn upon Miss Lecky that it was somewhat of an
unseemly hour for a visit to a monastery. Mina and Flora could hardly
suppress their laughter at the thought that the old lady should only
then have arrived at the knowledge of that long evident fact.

Just then the door opened, and in came Father Osmond. He shook hands
with Mina, who introduced her friends, and laughingly apologised for
the lateness of their visit, saying that as they were passing at the
foot of the hill, and Miss Lecky was so anxious to see the church
before she left Rome, they had ventured to call at that hour, fearing
they would have no other opportunity.

Father Osmond was a tall, fat, good-natured-looking Irishman,
with ruddy cheeks and laughing blue eyes. He answered, in a rich
brogue, "Shure inough, Miss Blake, I'd niver doubt you to be me
counthry-woman--to come and see a place in the dark; but as you are
here, I suppose I must bring you into the church, and thry if a candle
will help you to see Sassoferrato's sweet Virgin."

"Thank you," replied Mina, as they followed him to the church door,
where he begged them to wait a moment while he went to get a candle.
He quickly returned, with a lighted one in his hand, and led them
to the chapel where is Sassoferrato's beautiful Madonna, a picture
unsurpassed, perhaps, in sweetness of expression, by any in Rome.

The scene was indeed a strange one; the large dark church, with the
glimmer of a small lamp in one of the side chapels the three female
figures standing there, staring up at the picture, and the Dominican
in his white habit moving the candle from side to side. The girls were
keenly alive to it, and the twinkle in Father Osmond's eye showed that
he too was not insensible to its absurdity. At last he said--

"Well, Miss Lecky, I think you'd do as well to come some _day_ to see
the church, for shure you can't judge of anything by this miserable
candlelight."

"You are right," she answered; "I must manage to come some day to see
the church, and have a look at this beautiful picture. Now we had
better think of getting home."

Father Osmond led the way back to the reception-room, and said he would
call the lay-brother to let them out, adding, "Your carriage is at the
door, I suppose."

"No," replied Miss Lecky,--the girls did not trust themselves to
speak,--"the driver asked us to walk up; the hill, he said, was so very
steep for the horses."

"You don't mean to say that you came up by yourselves! Shure thin I
don't know how you'll iver git down again! Why this hill is so lonely
and dangerous a place after nightfall that one of the lay-brothers
would not go out alone, and you three ladies are going to walk down
alone as late as this! No, that can't be!"

The spirit of mischief must have taken possession of the two girls,
for, as they saw poor Miss Lecky grow pale with terror, and heard her
exclaim, "Oh! Father Osmond, what shall we do?" they laughed outright.

Father Osmond looked at them with a half-amused, half-impatient
expression, and said, "It is all very well to laugh, young ladies, but
may be it's the wrong side of your mouth you'd laugh if you walked down
that hill alone to-night. But that you'll not do. Shure I couldn't
sleep aisy in me bed for thinking of what might happen to you. I'll go
and get somebody to go down with you." So saying he left the room. Poor
Miss Lecky expressed the most ardent wishes that they had never left
the carriage, and that they were safe back in it again, and the young
ladies tried to regain a little gravity.

In a few minutes Father Osmond came back and said that the man who
took care of the garden would take a lantern and see them safe to the
carriage. They thanked Father Osmond warmly for all his kindness, and
as Mina shook hands with him she begged him in a low voice to excuse
this wild freak of theirs, and forgive all their laughing.

"You're young, me children, you're young, and shure it's not meself
that would find fault with you for being merry; long may you remain
so;--and now, good-night, and may God bless you both."

They followed Miss Lecky, who was impatiently waiting for them at the
door, and trying to make out something of what the man with the lantern
was saying, which, as she knew very little Italian, seemed rather a
hopeless task; and she looked as much afraid of him as of anything
else. In truth, he was rather a formidable-looking personage, with his
tall, gaunt figure wrapped up in a long dark cloak, a large slouched
hat covering his brows so that nothing of his face could be seen but
two fierce black eyes, and a profusion of dark hair. He did indeed look
rather bandit-like.

As the girls came out he said, "_Andiamo presto, Signorine_," and
started off at a brisk pace with the lantern. Mina could not resist the
temptation of drawing out poor old Lecky's fear of their protector, and
giving Flora a sign to follow the lead, she said, "Don't you think,
Miss Lecky, that the man looks to be a very suspicious character?
Suppose he was to be an accomplice of those dangerous people we hear
of, and that, when we are half way down the hill, they should dart out
from some dark corner! He might pretend that he was frightened by their
number, and run away, leaving us in their hands."

"But surely you don't think the fathers would employ such a person, do
you?"

"Of course not, if they knew it," said Flora, gravely; "but you know
Italians are so cunning that they easily deceive poor monks, and _that_
man certainly is like the descriptions which we read of bandits."

"Well, do you know," began Miss Lecky, in a trembling tone, "it
struck me as soon as I saw him, but I did not like to say anything,
fearing----"

"What's that!" interrupted Mina, as a low whistle was heard; "it is the
signal perhaps!"

"My God! there they are!" exclaimed the poor old lady, as she
convulsively caught hold of Flora's arm, "and he is speaking to the
leader. Oh! let us run away!"

Mina laughed aloud, Flora at the same time trying to keep from
following her example, and to calm poor Miss Lecky's fears by telling
her that it was only a flock of goats, and the terrible leader a
peaceable herdsman, with his crook, to whom their attendant spoke a
few words.

Miss Lecky, as we have already learned, was a good-humoured creature,
so she laughed heartily at her own mistake, and said she was so
ridiculously short-sighted that she could not distinguish anything at a
distance; but how she wished they were safe in the carriage!

The girls felt that it would be carrying a joke to ill-nature to teaze
her any more, so they changed their tone, and began to reassure her by
telling her that they were nearly at the foot of the hill, and then
all cause of fear would be at an end. It was almost too much for them
to keep from bursting into fits of laughter at the thought of the poor
goats and their herdsman being taken for a party of bandits with their
leader.

At length they reached the end of their walk, without any further
adventures than passing now and then dark-looking individuals enveloped
in cloaks, who stared curiously at them, but went on their way without
speaking. The girls, however, _did_ afterwards admit that it would not
have been pleasant for them to have been alone.

The moment when they came in sight of the carriage Miss Lecky made a
rush towards it, and got in. Mina thanked their cavalier and gave him
a couple of pauls, when he took off his hat, courteously wished them
_buon viaggio e felice notte_, and returned to the convent.

They told the coachman to drive back fast to the Piazza di Venezia,
and when they got home they found Mrs. Blake expecting them rather
anxiously, as it was so late. As Mina had said, she appeared delighted
to see Flora, and told them that tea would be ready for them in a
moment.

Mina hoped that there was plenty of good substantial eatables,
particularly for poor Flora, who had not dined; but Flora declared that
she did not deserve to be pitied, since she had enjoyed the drive far
more than she would have enjoyed dinner.

A little after nine Miss Lecky left Flora at her home. As soon as she
got into the drawing-room she threw herself into an armchair, and then
proceeded to give an account of their adventures.




CHAPTER III.


We must now turn our attention to some of our other friends of the
croquet party, and especially to one about whom, as we have already
seen, Flora Adair's thoughts were not a little occupied, namely, Mr.
Earnscliffe, in order to endeavour to learn something of his appearance
and his mode of life.

He lived in the Piazza di Trajana, in a handsome and thoroughly Italian
apartment on the second floor--or, as it is more properly called,
_secondo piano_--of a house situated at the lower end of the Piazza,
nearly opposite to the church of Santa Maria di Loretto.

He was seated in an armchair by a table covered with books and writing
materials,--to all appearance he had been reading. His tall and
strongly-built form seemed made for activity and energy, and in keeping
therewith was the well-shaped hand, which rested upon the arm of his
chair,--a hand full of vigour, one of those which show at a glance
that its support could be trusted to in any trial or danger. His brown,
yet almost auburn, hair was brushed off from a high forehead, but one
marked with many a line,--too many for a man of six-and-thirty. Byron
speaks of

    "Those furrows which the burning share
    Of sorrow ploughs untimely there;"

and so, perhaps, was it with Mr. Earnscliffe. His large blue eyes had a
strangely stern expression in them, "_pour les doux yeux bleus_," but
at times, when moved by even a momentary feeling of enthusiasm, there
beamed in them a winning softness which looked far more natural to him
than that strange sternness. It may be, however, that this was

    "A light of other days."

His slightly aquiline nose, and his somewhat full lips closed firmly
over an unbroken and even range of strong teeth, and his firm and
resolute mouth betokened an ardent, passionate nature. A beard and
moustache, of nearly the same colour as his hair, covered the lower
part of his face, which was naturally fair, but somewhat bronzed by
southern suns.

He was dressed in a dark morning suit, without any _recherche_; but in
a peasant's costume there would have been that same air of ease and
high breeding which so strikingly distinguished him,--that distinction
of nature which no outward adornment of wealth or fashion, or even
birth with all its advantages, could give. "It is the soul," says the
great Christian doctor and philosopher, "which is the form of the body
and which gives its beauty to it."

We have heard from Mrs. Elton that Mr. Earnscliffe was rich. Why then
did he live in this unfashionable quarter? Probably because it _was_
unfashionable, and out of the way of his sight-seeing, gaiety-hunting
country people, who congregate about the Corso and the Piazza di
Spagna; probably also because in the Piazza di Trajana, where the
houses look down upon the remains of that once magnificent Forum and
the unrivalled column which still stands there, he lived in some degree
in the Rome of old, "the mistress of the world, whose people were a
nation of kings," as he had said on that day at Frascati, and not in
the modern Rome, which to his clouded vision appeared so despicable.

If the pride of human reason, which was so strong in him, would have
permitted him to endeavour to pierce that cloud, he would have seen
how much more glorious is her diadem now than it then was. Then her
sovereignty rested on material force alone,--she was the capital of
the peoples whom she had conquered for her Caesars by the force of
arms, and her government was the lower one--the government of _power_;
now her sovereignty is a moral sovereignty,--she is the capital of
Christendom, of the nations which she has won to God by the power of
persuasion, and her government is the highest of all--the government of
_love_! But these things were hidden from Mr. Earnscliffe,--he "did not
believe, and therefore he could not understand."

Upon the table beside him lay Nibbi's "_Roma Antica e Moderna_,"
"_Les Catacombes de Rome_," by Louis Perret, an open volume of Plato,
Bulwer's "Zanoni" and "Godolphin." It was a small but somewhat
miscellaneous collection, and formed a fair index to the mind of him
who sat in the armchair. There were few men who had read or thought
more than he had done in his own way; but the more he read and the
more he thought, the more baseless everything seemed to him. At times
he would sit with an open volume beside him, and, ceasing to read,
bitterly ask himself what he gained by all his study and thought? It
only isolated him, he would say, from the generality of people, and
left him tossing without a rudder upon the unstable waters of human
opinion, to which there seemed to be no attainable shore.... Yet the
shore was close to him, only he _would_ not see it.

There had just risen up before him a vision of years long past and
gone, when he dreamed of love, of the unutterable delight of conferring
happiness upon another; and for a moment his blue eyes regained their
natural soft expression--but for a moment only; the next it had passed
away; and throwing his head back impatiently, as if he would shake off

    "Those spectres whom no exorcism can bind,"

he exclaimed, "What nonsense all this is! Do I not know by experience
the hollowness of love? The best of women are but the best of
actresses--for they are all so more or less--and would I sigh again for
aught so worthless? A thousand times, no. I made my choice long ago; I
determined to be self-sufficing, true and virtuous for my own sake, and
to prove what man can be of himself alone! Ay, Plato," and he drew the
book towards him, "thou art my best friend, my only master! But even
thou dost not teach enough! Yet come, thou canst teach me more than
any other!" And, with the old stern look in his face, he began to read
again.

Will his proud spirit of self-reliance, his iron will, ever be humbled?
Will he ever learn to kiss the rod under which he writhes? If so, it
must indeed be after a deadly struggle with his mortal enemy, himself.

He did not go much into society, and rather avoided that of ladies,
although he could make himself most pleasing to them when he chose to
do so, as indeed he had proved in regard to Flora Adair. His sense of
justice was unusually strong, and therefore it was that he had broken
through his rule of rarely visiting by going so often to the Adairs;
he considered it as a sort of moral debt to render the time of Flora's
imprisonment as little wearisome as possible, having been, as he said,
the remote cause of her accident. As that obligation was now over, he
tried to persuade himself that he was delighted at it; yet many things
which had happened during their conversations were constantly recurring
to him; he wished he had said this, or that,--something, in short,
which he had not said. He thought, moreover, that he should like to be
able to study Flora Adair more closely, but merely to find her out, as
no doubt she was an actress like the rest of her sex. He was generous
too, ever ready to give money to relieve others, and, notwithstanding
his assumed stoicism, his tell-tale eyes would light up with a passing
glow whenever he felt that he had been the means of doing good to a
suffering creature, or given any pleasure to others. To his servants
he was a kind master, although habitually reserved and distant, but
never to them was he proud and scornful, as he often was to his equals.
For the rest, his character must develop itself. We shall not now be
astonished at acts of apparent inconsistency caused by that perpetual
warfare between the two natures, the real and the acquired. Thus
flashes of the enthusiastic spirit of his youth would every now and
then dart athwart the sombre hues of the philosopher and fatalist of
later years.

On this day there certainly seemed to be something very wrong with Mr.
Earnscliffe, for he could not as usual, by the mere force of his will,
fix his attention to the book before him. Closing it with a jerk, he
said to himself, "What on earth has come over me? What has called up so
many memories which I thought buried for ever--memories of days when
I was not the cold lonely being I now am? Have I not found out the
hollowness of all things? Have I not sought in vain for proofs even
of the Creator's goodness, about which one hears so much cant? I can
see only human beings endowed with sensitive powers, and thrown into
the world for the greater part to be tortured, and all left without
any certain guide, the sport of their own wayward minds! And then,
indeed, people talk about the consolations of religion! What are those
consolations? What is religion? A helpless human being in the bright
morning of this deceptive life is suddenly struck down by a blow which
not only strikes at him, but at his faith in all goodness and truth;
he turns to religion and asks for its consolations, and religion turns
out to be a collection of rules and maxims laid down by one or more
men of different sects, who call themselves ministers of God, and its
consolations are certain texts of Scripture interpreted by them as
they please, each giving a different meaning, whilst they are united
in nothing save in hating and attacking the oldest and most dominant
of their creeds: and this perhaps is the best feature about them, as
it proves that even they have an instinctive horror of deceit and
superstition. _A propos_, I wonder how Flora Adair believes in it; for
although she too is an actress, she is capable of thinking. However,
I believe it is supposed to be right for ladies to be religious. Ah!
that's it, is it? Yet she _did_ seem to speak from conviction at
Frascati. I wish I could unravel her! She would be rather a new and
interesting study,--she takes a different _role_ from young ladies in
general. I don't know that it would be a bad plan to try to unearth
her,--it would be something new to think about, at all events; so,
young lady, if you come in my way I shall try to find out all the
_dessous les cartes_. As for religions, I am surely not going to fall
back to thinking about them and seeking that _ignis fatuus_, certainty!
Reason is the only power which I can recognise, and Plato is Reason's
highest, noblest disciple. How is it, then, that to-day I cannot find
in him food to satisfy--nay, he never _satisfies_--but to stay the
mind's craving? Well, it seems to be an unsolvable riddle. I only know
that I cannot solve it; so, for dream-land! Bulwer is a good magician,
and however unreal may be the visions which he conjures up, it is a
relief to forget one's self in them even for a time."

He threw himself back into his chair and took up "Godolphin," which he
opened at about the middle of the volume. His eyes grew bright, and a
slight colour came into his face as he read. Was it his only goddess,
Reason, which thus moved him? We will leave it to those of our readers
who know "Godolphin,"--and who does not?--to answer the question for
themselves.

Having discovered as much of Mr. Earnscliffe as we can now see, we
will transport ourselves to a more fashionable quarter--to the Via
Babuino--where the Eltons lived.

Their apartment differed essentially from Mr. Earnscliffe's; his
was Italian, theirs was English in everything,--an English servant
opened the door and ushered visitors into a handsome drawing-room
luxuriously furnished _a l'Anglaise_, with a rich soft carpet, couches,
and lounging chairs of various kinds. Mrs. Elton was still in her
room; being an invalid, she seldom made her appearance much before one
o'clock, and it had but just struck twelve.

Mary Elton was seated at a table, writing; her younger sister, Helena,
lolling rather gracefully on a sofa, with a novel in her hand, from
which, however, her thoughts seemed to wander not a little, and her
restless eyes were fixed oftener on her sister than on the page before
her. She seemed to be meditating--if such a word could ever be applied
_justly_ to one who was so thoughtless and impulsive--something
in regard to Mary, and she shrugged her shoulders impatiently as
she watched the incessant motion of her sister's pen and her close
attention to what she was doing.

We must not pass over in silence the appearance of these two young
ladies, who were said, indeed, to be very much admired. Mary's figure
was tall, rather full and stately; she moved quietly and with a certain
degree of dignity; while Helena was not much above the middle height,
and slighter than her sister; there was a careless grace, too, in her
quick, restless movements, which was very attractive. Never were there
greater contrasts, in appearance as in all the rest, than these two
sisters. They had both red--some called it auburn--hair, but in truth
it was scarcely auburn; both had brilliantly fair complexions and hazel
eyes, but there the resemblance ceased. Mary's eyes were large and
round; they looked at one with a calm, _steady_ gaze; they could burn
at times, and when they did, it was with no mere flash, but a fierce
steady flame. Helena's were smaller and more almond-shaped,--sparkling,
dancing, laughing eyes they were indeed! Mary had a broad and rather
high forehead, a straight, almost Grecian, nose and a well-cut but
large mouth. Helena's forehead was low and very narrow, her nose was
slightly _retrousse_, and her mouth small, with red pouting lips. The
expression of one of these faces was constantly changing; that of the
other was habitually calm and thoughtful,--a face which changed but
seldom, but when it did change it was no April sunshine, or cloud, or
summer storm that passed over it.

Helena could bear the monotonous scratching of Mary's pen no longer,
and exclaimed, "For goodness' sake, Mary, do stop writing, and give up
looking so intensely interested in that stupid letter to our saint of
an aunt! I know it must bore you dreadfully!"

"Because you are bored yourself, Helena; is it not so? But mamma wishes
this letter to go to-day, so I _must_ write it, in any case."

"Yes, of course, you dear delightful child; but there is plenty of
time, and I want you to talk to me now. Tell me, are you coming to the
Catacombs this afternoon? You know that we have tickets, and can join a
party of which Cardinal de Reisac is to be the cicerone."

"The Catacombs? No! What could have put such an idea into your head?
Surely you are not thinking of going?"

"Surely I am, though!"

"And, in the name of all that is wonderful, for what? You would not
tell me that such a madcap as you are can care to go poking about
in those damp underground passages, listening to an old Cardinal's
fabulous legends of this Roman nonsense? A little poetic association
with the past is very telling for them, no doubt; but you are never
going for all this, Helena?"

"No, not I! But, my precious matter-of-fact sister, can you not imagine
any one going to the Catacombs for any other motive than that of seeing
them and listening to tiresome old histories? 'Poking about in those
damp underground passages,' as you most irreverently designate visiting
the last home of the saints, the persecuted, the martyrs!"

Mary could not help smiling as Helena went on with mock gravity.
"Venturing to repeat your profane mode of speaking, my dear Mary, I beg
to say that 'poking about in those damp underground passages' might be
made very pleasant indeed, and one might hear there something far more
agreeable than the twaddling of a reverend monsignore."

"Pray be sensible, if you can, Helena. I suppose you have discovered
that Mr. Caulfield is to be of the party, and that is, no doubt, your
motive for going."

"With your usual wisdom you have divined it, O 'most potent, grave, and
reverend' lady!"

"How silly you are! But I am sure I don't know why you have told me
your motive for going, since you know it is one of which I cannot
approve. It would be mistaken kindness, indeed, were I to encourage you
in this wild fancy which you have taken for Mr. Caulfield. You will not
be allowed to marry him, therefore all these meetings will but make you
unhappy!"

"Most admirably reasoned! Only you seem to ignore the existence of
that tender passion called love, which is not remarkable for its
obedience to reason, as far as I know. I love Harry Caulfield, so
the mischief--if mischief it be--is done; therefore, whether I am
allowed to marry him or not, it is too late to think of saving me
from unhappiness by preventing me from seeing him. Now listen to me,
Mary, and I will be as serious as you like; I repeat I love him,--not
perhaps in the way that Flora Adair----" (a strange expression passed
over Mary's face as this name was uttered; Helena's quick eye caught
it, but she continued without making any observation) "and her friend
Mina Blake talk about,--a feeling into which everything is merged,
concentrated into the one thought, can I make him happy? How amused
I have been when listening to them; you know they say that a woman's
happiness consists not in the least in doing what _she_ likes, but in
the happiness of the man she loves! Where they learnt such notions I
cannot conceive!"

"Nor can I see what their ideas on the subject can have to do with your
reasons for making me your confidant, which was what I wished to know."

"Nothing on earth, most lawyer-like of young ladies; but I could not
help telling you _en passant_ how Flora and her friend talk about
love." Had Helena really no other motive for bringing in Flora's name?

Mary shrugged her shoulders impatiently, and said, "To the point,
Helena, if you please."

"Shure now, you wouldn't be for hurrying and flusthering a poor young
crature!" answered Helena, with provoking trifling; but, seeing that
Mary looked really annoyed, she added in a more sober tone, "Well, I
said I would be serious, and so I will; please, Mary, do have a little
patience with me. My reasons, then, are threefold: first, I wanted a
confidant; secondly, I chose you because I know that, after all, you
are fond of your madcap sister, and can help her so much if you choose
to do so; thirdly, I could repay your kindness by telling you something
which you would be glad to hear."

"Helena!" interrupted Mary, whilst an angry flush spread itself over
her face.

"Nay, Mary, hear me out; I did not mean to speak of this as a bribe; I
know you too well to imagine that you would be induced to help me to
a little enjoyment for the sake of any self-gratification; for that I
depend on your affection; yet, as I said before, it is pleasant to feel
that I can repay you; or, if you will not help me, you shall have my
information gratis."

"I don't in the least know what you mean, Helena," rejoined Mary, in
her coldest manner.

"Of course not, you never knew a young lady who was considered a model
of sense, held up as a pattern to an incorrigibly wild younger sister,
who was always at some mischief or other, flirting--what not? Well,
this young lady did really seem to be a model one, and an immovable
rock of sense; to possess those treasures, a well-regulated mind, and
a heart which, like a good watch, but ticked slow or fast according to
the regulator; and to have far too much dignity, self-respect, proper
pride, and all the rest of it, ever to care the least for any man until
he had formally proposed, and was accepted with the full approbation of
her family; when--would you believe it, Mary?--all----"

"Nonsense, Helena, I shall not stay to hear any more of this." Mary
stood up looking flushed and angry. "Let me go, please," she continued,
as Helena held her dress; but Helena held on, saying--

"Mary, you must sit down again, and let me say what I have to say, or
I shall be obliged to describe the model young lady to somebody else,
and see if they can recognise the original." She put her arms round her
sister's waist, and, pulling her down upon the sofa, seated herself
on the ground at her feet; then she went on, "When you interrupted
me, Mary, I was just going to ask you if you could believe it, that
all of a sudden this compound of dignity, self-respect, and maidenly
reserve fell in love with a man who didn't care a pin for her"--Mary
winced--"and this was not all: she became furiously jealous of a young
lady friend who did seem to interest him, a supposed woman-hater, not
a little. A few glances and unheeded words betrayed it all to the
giddy girl, who immediately felt a new well of love spring up in her
heart for that apparently immovable sister, whom she had discovered
to be something more than the well-regulated timepiece she had before
seemed to be. She saw her suffer silently; she saw tears, all unbidden,
start into her eyes; she longed to throw her arms round her, and win
her to tell her pain, and thus lessen its sting; to help her, perhaps,
and give her hope. Mary, my sister, let me comfort you as well as I
can; further secresy is useless,--I have seen it all. Love makes us
wondrously keen-sighted. Had I not known something of the little god's
wiles myself, I might not have been so sharp. Confide in me, Mary; I
am generally thoughtless, it is true, and talk at random, but I can be
silent as the grave where I love, and I love my sister."

Poor Mary could bear it no longer; the slowly-gathering tears fell,
at last, as Helena looked up fondly and pleadingly at her. And the
sisters changed _roles_: the calm reserved Mary sobbed passionately,
and Helena endeavoured to soothe and comfort her.

Mary Elton was not one who--young-lady-like--"enjoyed a good cry;"
tears were rather a pain than a relief to her, and seldom were they
forced from her save by a sudden shock, such as her sister's discovery,
and the laying bare of the secret which she believed to be hidden deep
in the recesses of her own heart. After a few minutes her sobs ceased,
and she became calmer; drawing back a little from Helena's arms, she
said, coldly--

"You have stolen into my confidence, Helena, so I have no power to give
or to refuse it!"

"Oh, Mary!" and Helena's tone told how much her sister's coldness
pained her.

Mary felt it, and suddenly bending over her, she kissed her fondly,
saying, "Foolish child, do not think that I am not grateful for all
your affection, or that I do not return it. Ah, Helena, you don't
know how I love your frank, impulsive nature, and how I envy you your
light-heartedness, your power of forgetting, in the enjoyment of the
hour, all pain and sorrow; but I cannot be tender now; tenderness would
unnerve me, would break down the barrier of self-restraint. Child, you
don't know what it is when we habitually calm people burst the bonds
of the so-called principles which had before guided us; all seems to
give way around us, and the passion by which we are possessed becomes
fearful. Yes, you are right,--I do love this man, who cares not for me,
and I hate her who, though it be for a moment, seems to interest him;
and dear, surpassingly dear as he is to me, I would rather see him dead
than loving and beloved by her. I would plunge into the fiercest fire
that ever raged to tear her from him!"

She paused and sat with her head erect, and her teeth clenched,
glaring before her as if, in imagination at least, she saw her yet
unconscious rival by his side. This burst of passion so amazed Helena
that she could not utter a word, and before she had recovered from
her astonishment Mary continued in a calmer tone, "I trust you fully,
Helena, and shall gratefully--yes, I have fallen low enough for
that--gratefully accept any help you can give me. But all this time I
have not answered your question as to whether I will forward _your_
wishes as to Mr. Caulfield. First tell me clearly how the case stands,
and what you wish me to do."

"The case stands thus, Mary: Mr. Caulfield has asked me over and
over again to let him speak to mamma, but were he to do so I should
probably only be forbidden to see him, and I love him too dearly to
let him risk the refusal which I know he would get. So, as I have
already told you, it is too late to think of sparing me pain by
preventing my meeting him; it would but take away from me all the
happiness I can now have--that of seeing him occasionally. What I
want you to do, Mary, is to help me in this, and still further, to
try to incline mamma more favourably towards him, and you have great
influence with her. If you will do this I will promise not to marry
him for a year, at all events, without her consent; but if you drive
me to desperation, if you deprive me of the delight of being with him
sometimes, I cannot answer for myself."

Helena had grown serious enough, and her voice and manner borrowed some
of her sister's determination, as she continued, "And as for mamma's
rich favourite, Mr. Mainwaring, nothing on earth could induce me to
marry him! It is all very well for calm, quiet people to marry from
respect and esteem, as they call it, but were I to do it, I know I
should run away before a year had gone by. Mary, you would not like to
see me wretched, and I am sure that you would do more to save me from
being so than any one else, therefore have I asked you to help me now,
and you will?" Helena laid her head upon her sister's knee, and her
arm tightened its clasp around her waist.

Mary remained silent for a moment or two; then she said, "Yes, I
will help you, poor child, as far as I can, for I see that in your
bright sunny way you do love Mr. Caulfield. The cold, calculating
code under which we have been schooled could never be yours. I, being
of a less easily excited nature, accepted what I was told, and I was
fast becoming what you described as the model young lady. I met Mr.
Earnscliffe, and thought of him first as eligible, in obedience to what
I knew were mamma's wishes; but suddenly I found that something, the
existence of which I dreamed not of, had taken possession of me, and
mastered me. What had become of all the trite rules and maxims of which
I had heard so much, and which until then I had obeyed? They were all
swept away by that rush of feeling which forced upon me the conviction
of their emptiness and falsehood, that there was no real principle in
any of them; the reaction carried all before it, and left nothing but
this wild reckless passion, goaded as it is by the mortification of
loving unloved.... But he _shall_ love me, or, at least, he shall not
be another's!"

Again she had become excited, and Helena seemed half frightened at her
vehemence; but the next moment she added, with a complete change of
manner, "Enough of myself. Thank heaven you are not like me, Helena!
Did you not ask me to go somewhere with you to-day?"

"Yes, to the Catacombs; if you come, mamma will not think it necessary
to send my aunt to guard me. We can go with Mrs. Penton; I half
promised her that we would join her, and she said she would call for
us at two o'clock if I sent her word that we wished to go; so, if you
consent, I will send to her now."

"As you like!"

Helena accepted the somewhat ungracious assent, and stood up to ring
for the servant; as she reseated herself on the ground by Mary, one of
her old malicious little smiles played over her face. Was she thinking
that perhaps she could change Mary's indifference into eagerness, equal
to if not greater than her own?

The servant appeared at the door, and was told to go to Mrs. Penton's,
and say that the Misses Elton would be ready for her at the appointed
hour.

As soon as the door was closed Helena said, "Can you not be natural,
Mary, and say that you are dying to hear the information which I said
I could give you, and which you would be glad to know? I am sure you
are, only you are too dignified to say so."

"Too dignified! why, child, that word and I have parted company for
ever. Was it dignified, think you, to betray such a secret as mine?
When and how did you guess it?"

"At Frascati, during that thunder-storm, when I was so frightened. You
remember that I hid my face in your lap; suddenly I felt you tremble,
and, not seeing any lightning, I looked up at you to learn the cause.
Mr. Earnscliffe was gone, but his voice could be heard speaking to
Flora Adair, and your eyes were fixed in the direction from which the
voice came. Their expression was so strange that I kept looking at you
in wonder. Then came a flash of lightning; you covered up your face
with your hands, and kept them there long after the flash had passed.
When you did at last take them down, your eyes were red, and I felt
sure that hot tears had been standing in them, tears which only your
strong will had kept from falling; you looked so inexpressibly sad
and sorrowful as you turned away and leaned your head upon your hand,
that it came to me at once, 'Mary loves that man!' Since then I have
watched you, noticed your eyes flashing when you heard of his attention
to Flora during her illness, and now, this very day, how irritable
you became when I spoke of her ideas of love. How I have pitied you,
sister, and wanted to be allowed to comfort you!"

"Fool that I have been! I thought myself less demonstrative."

"You _are_ undemonstrative, surely, Mary, and I should never have
guessed anything of this but for that trembling at Frascati. Had you
even trembled opportunely, when there was a flash of lightning, I
should have supposed it was on that account. But, Mary, is it not
better so?--better to talk to me of it sometimes, than for ever to
brood over it alone? And you know that you can trust me; you have even
said so."

"That I can, and do, Helena; forgive me if I seem ungenerous. As I said
before, it is a sort of barrier with which I am obliged to fence in my
heart, in order to enable me to keep up appearances; but, believe me,
I am most grateful for all your affection, even when I may the least
appear to value it."

Helena caressed her hand as she said, "Listen to my news. There is
somebody else going to the Catacombs, besides Mr. Caulfield."

"Of course there is; I did not suppose that Mrs. Penton, ourselves, and
that redoubtable gentleman were to compose the whole party."

"Well, if you choose to be obtuse, Mary, and then a wee bit impatient,
I suppose I had better speak as plainly as possible. Mr. Earnscliffe is
going!"

"Mr. Earnscliffe!" Mary's indifference had vanished. "How do you know
it? He hates parties of that kind; he likes going to such places alone,
or merely with another man."

"All the same, he _is_ going to-day. Harry was by when some grand
personage, meaning to compliment him, introduced him to the Cardinal,
who asked him if he would like to join their party to the Catacombs
to-day. Harry says that Mr. Earnscliffe did not look enchanted at
the good Cardinal's condescension, yet he bowed acceptance, probably
because he knew that it would be a breach of etiquette to refuse a
prince of the Church. Now, is not that news worth hearing? What a
reward for your goodness in consenting to go for my sake! But I have
other news for you, and which you will like still better, as it may be
of lasting advantage to you: Harry told me that that rich Mr. Lyne is
going to marry Flora Adair!"

"Ah, Helena! is it true?" exclaimed Mary, eagerly.

"If I were to answer as I think myself, I would say, no. She evidently
does not care for him, so it could only be as a _bon parti_ that she
would accept him, and that is not like Flora. Harry says, however, that
Mr. Lyne is quite certain of success."

"Well, you know, Helena, that it would be the height of folly for her
to reject him; she has no provision whatever; everything dies with her
mother, and a petted darling as she has been could never bear the life
of a governess. Penniless girls cannot afford to refuse such an offer
as Mr. Lyne's, merely because they do not love in the desperate way of
which, you say, Flora talks. How hard we try to persuade ourselves that
that which we wish to be true is true."

"I can scarcely think Flora false."

"No, not false; I am sure she thought all that she said when you heard
her speak; but that was in the abstract; when it comes to a question
of choosing between wealth and position, and poverty and humiliation,
what girl would rather take the latter than marry a man whom she does
not love intensely? If Mr. Lyne was strikingly plain, ungentlemanly,
or disagreeable in any way, it might be so; but, as it is, there are
numbers of girls with fortunes who would be very glad to get the
chance. What signifies the probabilities, however, if Mr. Lyne is sure
of her? And of course he could not be so without some reason. How does
Mr. Caulfield know it?"

"From Mr. Lyne himself; he likes Harry very much, and talks to him
quite confidentially, and Harry innocently told it to me as a piece of
good fortune for our friend. He thinks Mr. Lyne an excellent fellow,
and Flora a most lucky girl. They are of the same religion too, so that
is a great point in his favour."

"Everything is in his favour," answered Mary, quickly; "but I hear
mamma coming, Helena; are there any traces of tears upon my face?"

"None to speak of, none that will be observed if you sit with your
back to the light; the place where you were sitting before will do
perfectly."

Mary quickly changed her place to the writing-table, and Mrs. Elton's
entrance put a stop to all further conversation on the subject about
which the young ladies had been discussing so eagerly.

Mrs. Elton was handsomely and appropriately dressed, for a person
of her age, although, perhaps, a little too much in the extreme of
fashion. Her hair, or, at least, that part of it which her _coiffure_
of ribbon and lace allowed to be seen, was of a lightish brown
colour, and braided over a high, broad forehead, like Mary's. She
had bright--but coldly bright--brown eyes, a straight nose, and
thin drawn lips; her habitual expression was placid and determined,
and it must be acknowledged that, for a lady of fifty-five, she was
remarkably _bien conservee_, although she had altered a good deal of
late, and at times looked much worn. As to character, she was a strange
mixture. We have heard what her ideas on marriage were, yet she herself
married a comparatively poor barrister, against the consent of all her
family. Every worldly thing prospered with them; he succeeded in his
profession, and she was left large sums of money by her relations, so
that eventually they became very rich. She was a devoted wife; and
when, after they had been married about fifteen years, her husband
died, her grief was deep but undemonstrative. Thus she became a widow
at seven or eight and thirty, and being wealthy, good-looking, and
elegant, she did not want for suitors, but none of them could tempt her
to be faithless to her husband's memory, although, after the usual time
for mourning, she wore colours again, dressed richly, and seemed to
study the becoming. She never--widow-fashion--made any professions of
not marrying again; but she did it not. She would speak of her husband
calmly, but her cold, bright eyes would fill with tears as she named
"William;" and in speaking of her daughters, of her dread of their
falling a prey to fortune-hunters, she would betray deep emotion; and
yet, notwithstanding all this, she was, as we have seen, a determined
enemy to love-marriages, and was sternly immovable towards Helena's
predilection for Mr. Caulfield, merely because he had not a large
fortune. Nevertheless Mrs. Elton's life proved that her only object on
earth was her children's happiness, however enigmatical it may appear
to be.

"You don't look well to-day, mamma," said Mary, as Mrs. Elton seated
herself close to the fire, although one would have thought that fire in
the room even was quite unnecessary.

"Nor do I feel very well," replied Mrs. Elton; "but luncheon and a
drive afterwards will, I dare say, do me good. Your aunt is coming at
two."

"I'm glad of that, as you will, perhaps, spare Helena and me to go to
the Catacombs with Mrs. Penton. She asked Helena several days ago, but
that giddy child forgot to tell of it until to-day; and now she wants
me to go with her, as she says you do not always like her to go alone
with Mrs. Penton."

"Helena is quite right; Mrs. Penton is too young and too handsome
for a chaperone, particularly to one so thoughtless as Helena. You
are far steadier than either of them, and I can very well spare you
to-day;--indeed, if you did not go, I would ask your Aunt Alicia to
accompany Helena. But of course it is pleasanter for her to have you."

"R-a-t-h-e-r, I should say," observed that young lady.

"Well, then, it is just one," said Mary, looking at the clock on the
mantelpiece; "we lunch at half-past one, and Mrs. Penton is to call for
us at two, so I will go and get ready."

Perhaps Mary was very glad of an excuse to get away, but Helena
exclaimed, "Mary, you don't mean to say that you count upon taking
half an hour to get ready, half an hour for luncheon, so as to be
prepared to stand on the step of the door at two waiting for Mrs.
Penton. How awfully punctual you are to be sure; if you had not me as a
counterpoise it would be quite dreadful; you would be the terror of all
your acquaintance!"

"On the contrary, Helena, it would be well if you would follow your
sister's example in that as in everything else."

"Indeed!" and Helena gave a sly glance at Mary as the latter left the
room. Mary blushed slightly, and closing the door quickly, went into
her own room; but instead of getting ready, she threw herself into
an armchair before the dressing-table, speaking to herself in an
undertone--"Follow her sister's example; indeed, God forbid! I do wish
that mamma would let her marry Mr. Caulfield and be happy; it is enough
that one of us should be miserable! Mamma, doubtless, has nothing to do
with my unhappiness, save in having tried to make me what Helena calls
a well-regulated timepiece, and in having taught me to look upon every
rich man as a possible husband. But she must never know my secret; it
would drive me mad to hear her talk and reason calmly on this wild love
which is consuming me. Lena has discovered it, but no one else ever
shall; none other must know that I have loved him, until he is mine.
Flora Adair, would that you had not crossed my path! I liked--I like
you still, but stand in my way you shall not. I do not think that he
really cares for you yet, but he certainly likes you better than any
other woman; therefore you must be lowered in his estimation, and I
have the means now in my hands."

An expression of disgust settled upon her face as she spoke these
words. Having heretofore been true and honourable, she hated herself
for thus acting towards one whom she liked, and whom she had called her
friend; but the master-passion must be gratified at any cost. "Yes,"
she continued, "I have the means in my own hands, although it is base
and mean to resort to it. I hardly believe that what I have heard is
true, but it has been told to me, and it shall serve my purpose now.
Mr. Earnscliffe shall hear from me to-day that Flora Adair is going to
sell herself to Mr. Lyne, and, thinking as he does about women, he will
seize upon it at once, and so will be dispelled that sort of latent
unacknowledged idea, which I _felt_ he had, that she is something
different from and superior to the generality of women. I will try
to induce him to come to our ball on Friday. He will see them there
together, and will probably inquire no further. I shall have gained
one victory, I shall have got her out of his way; for the rest, God
knows how it will end! Why, why am I not what I was taught to be, a
well-dressed automaton, a stone, anything but what I am? What bitter
mortification it is to feel that I love this man so much that I can
stoop to do what my nature abhors, and even plan and scheme in order to
gain his love!..."

She lay back in the chair with closed eyes, and so remained for a few
minutes, then, starting up, she exclaimed, "This will not do, I must be
calm and ready before luncheon or Lena will give me no peace." Again
she looked at her watch and found that it wanted but five minutes to
the time. Then she set about dressing as quickly as possible, first
bathing her face with cold water to remove any traces of emotion which
might still remain.

The luncheon bell rang a moment or two afterwards; she descended to the
dining-room, where she found her mother and sister already seated at
table. As she entered Helena expressed a hope that Mary was "got up" to
her own satisfaction, as she certainly had been long enough about it!




CHAPTER IV.


As soon as luncheon was over Helena went to dress, and Mrs. Elton and
Mary returned to the drawing-room; the latter seated herself in the
window, and gazed out abstractedly, until Mrs. Elton said, "What has
bewitched Helena, that she should want to go to the Catacombs? They are
not much in her line."

Mary answered as near to the truth as she could do without betraying
confidence: "Not the least in the world; but if she likes the people
who form the party, it does as well as anything else."

"Then it is for the people that she is going, and not for the
Catacombs? I thought there must be some such motive. Mr. Caulfield will
not be there, I hope. Helena flirts far too much with him. I do not
know how far it has gone, but I have told her that there must be an end
of it. I would never allow her to accept him! He is not rich enough to
marry a girl of her position and fortune, yet she goes on encouraging
him and preventing that most eligible Mr. Mainwaring from coming
forward, although he evidently likes her."

"But, mamma, are Lena's feelings not to be taken into any account?
Perhaps she does not like Mr. Mainwaring, and does like Mr. Caulfield."

"She should check that liking then, when I tell her that I disapprove
of it."

"Surely, mamma, the liking may be a stronger one than can be checked so
easily, merely because you do not think him rich enough; that is hardly
a sufficient reason to induce us to give up one whom we love."

"Love, Mary? I am amazed at you! Have I not always impressed on your
mind that a girl properly brought up should never allow herself to love
any man until she is regularly engaged to him; and that, too, with the
consent of her friends?"

"Nonsense!" exclaimed Mary; then, blushing at her own vehemence and
rudeness, she added quietly, "I beg your pardon, mamma, for speaking
so hastily. You know that I am not romantic, but one cannot love or be
indifferent at word of command. At first you only laughed at Lena and
Mr. Caulfield; now you tell her to give him up all at once, merely
because he has not a very large rent-roll: if you can give her a _good_
reason, I am sure she will try to obey you!"

"I really can scarcely believe that it is you who are speaking,
Mary--you who, as I thought, understood how completely a girl should
have all her feelings under control"--Mary smiled bitterly--"and that
the happiest marriages are those formed upon equality of position and
fortune, accompanied by mutual respect and calm esteem! I should be
very sorry indeed to advocate that a girl should marry a person whom
she disliked; but she ought not to take unreasonable dislikes. If a man
be good, gentlemanly, and in every way suited to her, is she to dislike
and refuse to marry him because, forsooth, she has taken a passing
fancy to some ineligible person? And _you_, Mary, defend this! What has
come over you? I suppose that you, too, imagine yourself to be in love
with some poor esquire, who, in reality, loves your fortune rather than
any other thing?"

Mary looked her mother full in the face as she answered, with
heightened colour, "I do not love any poor esquire, nor does any poor
esquire love me. Lena is more fortunate, if she loves and is beloved:
you need not fear for me, I shall never seek to obtain your consent to
marry a poor man." She said this in an odd, determined tone, and then
continued pleadingly, "But if Lena really cares for Mr. Caulfield, let
her be happy in her own way, mamma. He is not rich, it is true, but he
has quite enough for a gentleman's condition, and for happiness; and
with her fortune there is no reason why she should marry for money."

"I can't say how much you amaze me, Mary; though you do possess a
remnant of sense for _yourself_."

"Sense!" replied Mary immediately. "Yes, indeed; but----here is Mrs.
Penton! I must call Lena."

"And pray, Mary, if Mr. Caulfield should be one of the party, do not
let her be much with him."

Mary left the room without answering; but as she closed the door she
murmured to herself, "No, I cannot be a kill-joy!" Then she called out,
"Come, Lena, here is the carriage"--a loud ringing of the bell having
announced that Mrs. Penton was waiting.

Lena came out of her room busily occupied in getting on a pair of the
palest lavender kid gloves: the young lady had small hands, and liked
to do them justice.

Mrs. Penton was alone. "Her husband," she said, "had so often seen
those places that he did not care to go again;" so away they drove to
the Catacomb of St. Calixtus, on the Appian Way.

In the Vigna Ammendola--at the entrance to the Catacomb--our friends
loitered for some time waiting for the Cardinal, who, although it was
somewhat past the appointed time, had not yet arrived. They found many
there before them, but all were strangers except Mr. Caulfield and a
Signor Lanzi, both of whom they met near the gate on entering.

Signor Lanzi--as his name denotes--was an Italian, but he had been in
England, spoke English with a certain ease, and was particularly fond
of showing it off. He was one of Mrs. Penton's most devoted admirers;
and, through her, had become rather intimate with Mr. Caulfield and the
Eltons.

It must not be supposed that there was anything reprehensible in Mrs.
Penton's conduct because we speak of her having admirers. She was what
is called a beauty, and was accustomed to be admired and followed. Her
husband and herself were on the best of terms, and never seemed to
pull in different directions; on the contrary, they appeared fond of
one another in a calm sort of way, yet it could not be said that there
was anything very ideal in their happiness. It is true, they were not
quite a type of union in thought and feeling; perhaps neither of them
was capable of such love; nevertheless, theirs was not a lot to be
despised, and they were quite content with it, and with each other.

As soon as Mrs. Penton and the Elton girls appeared at the gate the two
young men joined them, and they took a few turns up and down the walk
leading to the Catacomb. Mary then proposed sitting on the wall near
the gate, "as," she said, "they would have walking enough underground,
and they had better not tire themselves beforehand;" and there they
waited for the Cardinal's arrival.

In a few minutes the sound of carriages was heard; the gate was opened,
and in came Cardinal Reisac, and with him three or four priests. Mrs.
Penton at once went forward and spoke to his Eminence, being personally
acquainted with him. During this interval the gate opened again, and at
last Mary's watching was rewarded--Mr. Earnscliffe entered. Mary was
nearest to the gate, so he could not avoid speaking to her, and even
walking with her, as the Cardinal quickly moved on, and all followed
him.

Mary felt that she must not lose this opportunity of saying something
to excite Mr. Earnscliffe's curiosity about Flora; he would, she
thought, naturally try to hear more, if he were not indifferent to
her--and it would be a good test;--so, as they were lighting the
tapers, she said, "I hope we shall not have any falls or spraining of
ankles to-day. Do you remember Miss Adair's accident at Frascati?"

"Surely I should be the last to forget it, having induced you both to
go upon the wet, slippery moss; but she is quite well now, I believe?"

"Quite well; and, report says, going to be married to that rich Mr.
Lyne."

"Mr. Lyne!"

"Yes; you know him, don't you? He is very rich, very good, quite a
saint, indeed; rather slow, they say; but then poor Flora has no
fortune, so it would be an excellent thing for her. But we must not
stand here talking about her, or we shall be left behind;" and Mary
suddenly became most anxious to follow close to the Cardinal.

A flight of steps leads down from the vineyard into a sort of
vestibule, in the walls of which are numerous graves, and in the spaces
between rude inscriptions, supposed to have been made by pilgrims
who came to visit the last resting-places of the saints and martyrs.
The guide went first with a large torch, then the Cardinal, the
ecclesiastics, and the lay visitors, each carrying a light. There were
about fifteen in all; so they formed rather a long procession in the
narrow galleries or passages, where two can hardly walk abreast--not
two ladies, certainly, in those days of crinoline.

From the vestibule a long gallery leads to the Chapel of the Popes,
and passes by one of the sepulchral chapels which occur at intervals
in nearly all these passages. In many of the larger of the crypts or
chapels there are altars upon which the Divine Sacrifice was offered
during the persecutions of the first centuries, when armed force vainly
strove to put down the religion of the Cross inaugurated on Calvary.
Long afterwards, when that Cross had established its time-enduring
reign in Rome's high places, these crypts were resorted to by the
faithful for purposes of devotion, as hallowed places consecrated by
the sanctity and martyrdom of those who lay entombed in them.

As soon as the whole party was assembled in the Chapel of the Popes,
the Cardinal began to explain the different monuments, and pointed
out the graves of the four popes of the third century buried there,
according to the inscriptions in Greek characters which are still
distinctly to be seen and read by those who understand them.

From the Chapel of the Popes they proceeded to that of St. Cecilia,
and thence to the others of less note, the Cardinal explaining the
different inscriptions and paintings on the walls of the galleries and
chapels.

Perhaps none of these are more interesting than the curious
paintings representing the celebration of Mass in those early days
of Christianity. The priest turned towards the people with his hands
stretched out in blessing; the vestments almost the same as those now
used, and numberless details proving the identity of the past with the
present. These striking evidences of the early Christian practices had
often puzzled Mr. Earnscliffe before. "If such outward ceremonials then
existed," he would ask himself, "how can they be a human invention?...
Human things pass away; even the greatest dynasties of earth run their
course and disappear to give place to new orders of things.... Was
immortality to be found here only?"... He could not comprehend it,
could not explain or reconcile it to his own mind; but, as he had
often done before, he turned aside this train of thought by saying to
himself, "It can make no difference how far Christianity in this or
that form can be dated; even should it be shown that, as a religion, it
was one with that of Moses and the Patriarchs,--a progressive Divine
Revelation, first by oral Tradition, then by the written Law of Moses,
and now, as they call it, by the Reign of Truth, the dogmas of an
Infallible Church; Christianity itself is but one of many pretenders
to the governance of mankind."

In the midst of these contending thoughts his mind turned to Flora
Adair, and once more he asked himself, "Can she really believe in all
this?" Then flashed upon him Mary Elton's words, "She is going to be
married to that rich Mr. Lyne." Was it true? He himself had heard her
call him "a good-natured bore." He determined to hear more about it,
and with this intention he turned to look for Mary Elton, whom he had
not seen since they had entered the Catacomb.

Helena, who had candidly acknowledged that she was not going to the
Catacombs solely to see them, but to have her eyes gladdened by the
sight of a bright, laughing, loving face, and her ears gladdened by the
sound of a voice whose tones were music to her, took care to keep in
the rear of the party, and condescendingly informed Mr. Caulfield that
he might talk to her if he would do so quietly, so as not to attract
attention. Sad to say, these irreverent young people only thought of
how "jolly" those dark narrow places were, as they found them not at
all inconvenient for their pleasant little love passages and whispered
conversations. The numerous chapels were certainly rather annoying
interruptions, as they were of course obliged to be silent there, and,
apparently at least, to attend to the Cardinal's explanations. Yet an
ordinary observer could have seen that their eyes were more occupied
with each other than with the paintings and monuments so carefully
pointed out to them.

As they got back into those "dear" galleries, after visiting one of the
chapels, Mr. Caulfield succeeded in getting hold of one of the pretty
little hands, about the gloving of which their possessor had been so
particular. Perhaps she expected that some such notice might be taken
of them; but, be that as it may, Mr. Caulfield had got the little hand
prisoner, and pressed it tightly in his own as he said, "Lena,"--he
had learned the pet name by which her sister generally called her, and
appeared to have a particular affection for it,--"I can't bear this
uncertainty any longer; you must let me speak to your dragoness!"

"Harry, you are very impertinent," and the little hand made a feint to
get itself free, but it was only a feint. "You must not call mamma my
dragoness; I will not allow it, sir; nor must you speak to her unless
you want to be off; if you do, rush up early to-morrow morning and
request an interview with Mrs. Elton; then formally demand the hand
of Miss Helena, her daughter, and be as formally refused. You will
be politely begged not to repeat your visit; in other words, you will
be forbidden the house; and when you have ranted a little and finally
bowed yourself out, your poor victim, Helena, will be sent for to
be coldly lectured on her levity and her flirting propensities, and
solemnly commanded by her obedience as a child never to see or speak to
you again, save as the merest acquaintance. In fine, a distinct _fiat_
would be pronounced against Mr. Caulfield, who does not, perhaps, know
how determined a person Mrs. Elton is; but her daughter does know it,
and but too well. If you speak to mamma _we_ are done for, Harry."

That "_we_" and that "Harry" sounded very sweetly indeed in Mr.
Caulfield's ears, yet he answered indignantly--

"But you don't mean to say that you would submit to all this,
Helena?"... He could not afford to call her Lena now, it was not
impressive enough. "You are mine by right of conquest, and what
authority has your mother to keep you from me?"

"For shame, Harry! has a mother no voice in the disposal of her
child? Not that I think a parent should refuse to allow a daughter to
marry one whom she loves, unless she had good reason for so doing;
nevertheless, I could scarcely marry in defiance of her express
command. Harry, do not _brusquer les choses_, and force her to
pronounce that command; have a little patience, and time may do a great
deal. Mary has promised to use her influence to gain mamma's consent,
and she will facilitate my seeing you as much as she can. Is she not a
darling, Harry?"

"Yes," he replied, but in a much less enthusiastic tone; then he went
on eagerly, "It's all very well for you, Lena, to talk about having
patience, and the wonders that time may work; you have a pleasant home,
and this darling Mary to pet you; but it is quite otherwise for poor
me. There I am, all alone in an hotel, comfortless and miserable, and
unable to get out of my head tantalizing visions of the happiness I
might enjoy if I could only have my little cricket with me." And there
was a very sensible pressure of the imprisoned hand.

"Oh, come now, Harry; it is too absurd to see you trying to do the
romantic. You know very well that you go everywhere, and enjoy yourself
thoroughly. Who would believe in your sitting at home conjuring up
visions, and becoming miserable because you cannot realise them!
There is nothing _grandiose_ about _us_, you know. Just imagine our
attempting a _grande passion_, and declaring that out of each other's
presence the world is but a desert to us! No, no, that is not at all
in cricket's line, Harry. All the same----" and her eyes drooped, "I am
sure that horrid hotel _is_ very dull and lonely."

Perhaps had there been a convenient turning in the passage to separate
them for a moment from the rest of the party, that charming little
speech might have been rewarded; but fate was not so propitious. The
passage appeared interminably long and straight, so there could not be
any warmer expression of gratitude than words could give.

After a few moments Helena said again--"Now, Harry, you are to be very
good and quiet, and if you are so, I will give you a reward in the
shape of an invitation to our ball on this day week; but perhaps that
is too far off. A cricket who goes about chirping from hearth to hearth
might, you know, forget."

"How wicked you are, Lena!"

"Wicked, am I? Then, master cricket, you shan't have an invitation from
me, and if you wait till you get one from Mrs. Elton, you'll wait for
ever."

"Then the cricket will appear without one."

"Will he indeed! To be handed out by the servants! But I am going to be
serious now, and please to be rational for a few minutes and listen to
me. The invitations are only to be sent out to-morrow; mamma was not
well enough to permit us to send them before; indeed we were beginning
to fear that the ball would not come off at all. It would be vain to
expect that mamma would send you an invitation, but Mary shall ask you
to-day, and when we return home she can say that she has done so, and
mamma will not be able to help it then. How good I am to plan all this
for you, considering that it is quite indifferent to me whether you
are there or not. I hope you are fully sensible of my disinterested
goodness towards you, Mr. Caulfield."

"If I had but the opportunity, would I not make you pay for all this,
Lena!"

She looked up innocently at him, and asked in a most apparently
unconscious tone, "How, Harry?"

What a temptation was that upturned smiling face! and, with a sigh
for the _bonne bouche_ which he was obliged to relinquish, he said,
"I declare, Lena, it is cruelty to torment a man so; but my time will
come----"

She withdrew her hand hurriedly, exclaiming, "Here is a chapel; now we
must be demure," and she followed the others with the air of a little
Puritan, which tried Harry's gravity sadly.

A glance from Mary told Helena that she had flirted enough for that
day, and, not being at all dissatisfied with the day's adventure, she
determined to obey the glance; accordingly, as they were leaving the
chapel, she glided past Harry, and whispered, "Good-bye, cricket; I am
going to talk to Mary."

Poor Cricket looked rather woeful at this intelligence; but there was
no help for it, so, making a vain attempt to seize her little hand
again, he let her glide away from him.

We left Mr. Earnscliffe looking round for Mary Elton, in order to
obtain some information about "that Lyne affair;" and, a moment later,
Mary heard a voice beside her saying--

"Well, Miss Elton, are you deeply interested in the Catacombs?"

As she listened to those words, she felt as if a sharp knife were
cutting away the hope she had begun to cherish, that he was indifferent
to Flora Adair; for she felt certain that it was from the desire to
hear more of what she had said about Flora and Mr. Lyne that he came
to her. There could be no doubt, she thought, that the Catacombs would
otherwise have been far more attractive to him than a conversation
with her; nevertheless an answer must be given, and she said, "Not
particularly so. I have scarcely read or thought enough about the
Catacombs to be greatly interested in them. Indeed, it was to please
my sister that I came to-day."

"Your sister! does she then take greater interest in these things than
you do? I should hardly have supposed it."

His tone, even more than his words, made her laugh,--the idea of
Helena's being interested in the Catacombs for their own sake, was
certainly very amusing; so she replied--

"Well, no; Lena is not particularly devoted to antiquarian researches,
but she thought it would be a pleasant party, and begged me so
earnestly to accompany her that I did not like to refuse."

"Ah! I understand."

A silence ensued, while Mary thought, "Poor man! he does not know how
to get at the subject which he is so longing to talk about; he thinks
it beneath him to let any one see that he could feel curiosity about a
young lady's proceedings, and I have a great mind to make him pay for
his dignity, and not help him over the dilemma. This I could do, but
that it would defeat my own purpose of crushing any incipient fancy
which he may have taken to Flora. Yet how mean it is! Were I but sure
that she is really going to marry Mr. Lyne, I should not feel so false
as I do now. But what is the use of all this self-reproach? If I am to
do it at all there must be no looking back; yet would it not be better
to give it up altogether, and let things take their natural course?
Yes, it would indeed be truer, nobler, better to do so; but----"

The silence continued, and she walked on like one in a dream; yet
there was not much of dreaming in the hard struggle which was going on
within her between her better nature and passion. The former had almost
triumphed; she felt it was too base to try to rob another--one, too,
whom she liked--of a man's love; for, with the quickness of jealousy,
she _felt_ that he loved Flora, even unknown to himself. But, whilst
good and evil thus hung in the balance, there occurred one of those
chances which so often seem to decide a question. She was suddenly
roused from her reverie by Mr. Earnscliffe's laying his hand upon her
arm and saying--

"Miss Elton, do you not see the flight of steps before you? What a fall
you might have had!"

She drew back with a start and looked at him--the good angel was
vanquished. That touch upon her arm--that voice--that countenance, to
which circumstances lent a momentary interest in her favour, were more
than she could withstand. She murmured to herself, "No, I cannot give
him up--I will die rather than see him another's." Then she calmly
answered, "Thank you, Mr. Earnscliffe; had it not been for you I might
indeed have had a bad fall, so _you_ have saved me."

Had he done so? Did it not rather appear to be the contrary? A moment
before good was in the ascendant; had she not been thus saved from a
fall good might have triumphed, but that saving seemed to give the palm
to evil.

When they had descended those steps Mary said, "Now, Mr. Earnscliffe,
I am going to ask a favour of you; and one which, I hope, you will not
refuse to grant."

He had quite resumed his cold indifferent manner as he answered--

"Let me hear the request, for I can make no guess as to what I can
possibly have it in my power to grant or refuse you."

"Undoubtedly it is in your power to grant it; whether you _will_ do so
is another matter. We are to have some friends with us on Friday, this
day week, and mamma would be so pleased if you will come also."

"Friday?--let me see----"

"Do not try to improvise an engagement, or say, 'Parties are not
much in my way.' I know that it is so; but surely for once you might
condescend to come; particularly as we are going away on the following
Monday, so that--by us, at least--you could not be importuned any
more. We shall have some good music, of which I know that you are
fond." And now to throw out her bait without letting it appear that
she thought it was one: "And--only I suppose you would not care about
that--you would have an opportunity of seeing Flora Adair perfectly
recovered from her sprain, for our evening is to wind up with a dance,
and, as you heard at Frascati, she is a great dancer. Mr. Lyne will
also be there, so we shall see how he plays the lover's part."

She had watched him narrowly while she spoke, and saw by the change of
his countenance that the bait had taken, and so she was not deceived as
to the motive of his accepting when he replied--

"Asked thus as a favour and a farewell, I cannot do otherwise than say
in the recognised form, 'I shall be most happy to accept Mrs. Elton's
kind invitation.'"

"Very well, then, it is agreed that you will come. Of course you will
receive a formal invitation, but you need not answer it, as I shall
tell mamma that you have already accepted. And now, Mr. Earnscliffe, as
you are almost an _habitue_ of these underground regions, perhaps you
can tell me if we have nearly _done_ them?"

"Well, I have not been paying much attention, but from the time we have
been here"--looking at his watch--"I should say yes. I see we are
coming to a chapel, probably that of St. Cornelius, which is generally
the last."

It was the chapel of St. Cornelius, as he had said, and there it was
that Helena received the glance from Mary, which she rightly understood
to be an intimation that her flirting had better come to an end for
that day. When they were once more in the passage, Helena succeeded in
getting close to her sister and whispered, "You are an angel, Mary!"

"Don't be silly, Lena," answered Mary, almost roughly. Perhaps the
being called an angel just then, when she knew how much the reverse of
it she was, irritated her.

"But you are indeed an angel, and I know you will carry your angelic
sisterly charity a little farther by asking Harry to our ball; then,
when you tell mamma that you _have_ asked him, it will be too late for
her to object. You will ask him, Mary, will you not?"

"Yes," was the curt reply; and she added, "And now do be quiet; surely
you have talked enough to-day."

"Not nearly enough, you dear _dame Sagesse_. I am quite ready to begin
again."

"Then I beg you will not do so; and be pleased, Lena, to give up that
absurd habit of calling me such names as angel and _Sagesse_--you
ought to know how inapplicable those terms are to me, and they annoy
me."

Helena began a warm denial of this, but Mary interrupted her by saying,
"That's enough, Lena; do cease talking--my head aches. Thank goodness,
I see the daylight, so I suppose we shall soon get into the open air
again!"

No wonder that her head ached and that she longed for rest, even for
the rest of lying back silently in the carriage.

A few minutes more and they were in the vineyard, enjoying the warm
rays of the sun, which still shone brightly in the clear blue sky.

Mrs. Penton, having kissed the Cardinal's ring, received his blessing,
and thanked him for all his kindness, bade him farewell, and turning to
her own party, said--

"Will either of you three gentlemen take the vacant seat in the
carriage? We are going to take a turn on the Pincio." She looked at Mr.
Earnscliffe, but he answered--

"Thank you, Mrs. Penton; I think I must have a walk in this clear fresh
air, after the darkness and damp of the Catacombs."

"Then Signor Lanzi, may we hope that _he_ will escort us?"

"To escort la Signora Penton is alway de most high honour for me; but
I did ride here, also la signora must have de goodness to allow me to
accompany her on horse."

Mrs. Penton bowed, and smiled slightly as she said, "Well, Mr.
Caulfield, I left you for the last as you are the youngest; what say
you to coming with us?"

"That I shall be delighted to go with you, Mrs. Penton."

"With my company, rather, _non e vero_, Mr. Caulfield? And now let us
start; it is late enough as it is."

Mr. Earnscliffe accompanied them to the carriage; and, as he took leave
of Mary, she said, "Remember Friday night." He bowed, and, raising his
hat, left them.

Mary immediately turned, and asked Mr. Caulfield and Signor Lanzi
for the same night. They accepted; and Signor Lanzi having mounted
his horse, the party proceeded to the Pincio, and thence to their
respective homes.




CHAPTER V.


Flora's mind was filled with interest in the young lady of whom Madame
Hird had spoken. On the morning after their visit to the Villa Ianthe
she read all the papers which Madame Hird had given them about their
little _protegee_. They consisted, first, of a letter from Madame de
St. Severan; next, of the manuscript containing Marie's history. They
were as follows:--

"Although, dear Madame Hird, we have lost sight of each other for many
years, and you would not recognise, under my present name, the Caroline
Murray of our merry school days, yet I am sure that you, like myself,
remember those days. I venture, therefore, to ask you to interest
yourself in a young lady who will soon be an inmate of your convent,
and who is dear to me because she is so to my husband.

"For some time I have been in correspondence with your superioress,
and have obtained permission for our little friend to be received at
the Villa Ianthe, and placed especially under your care. We are very
anxious that she should spend a few months in a convent in Europe
before making her _entree_ into the _beau monde_ of Paris, and knowing
that you are in Rome, I have made every exertion to have her confided
to your care; and in this I have fortunately succeeded. Will you, then,
dear friend, kindly undertake this charge, and direct her studies?

"A good priest will protect her from Algiers to Rome. As I am writing
to you I know that I need not say, be very kind to her. She is, by all
accounts, a most affectionate little creature, and is now in great
grief at being separated from the guardians of her childhood.

"I have compiled a little sketch of her history, which I now send you.
The first part of it is drawn from my husband's account of his African
experience; the rest from the joint accounts of Marie and the good nuns
who had charge of her...."

Here the remainder of the letter was torn off, not relating, as Flora
supposed, to the little Arab girl. She next took up the manuscript,
which ran thus:--

"After the battle in the plain of Cheliff, where the Duc d'Aumale and
his little army so bravely captured Abd-el-Kader's encampment, many
of the officers left their tents in the evening and wandered over the
scene of their late conflict. Among them was Colonel, then Captain de
St. Severan. He had strayed to some distance beyond the rest, following
the direction which the fugitives had taken, and was about to return,
when, standing for a moment gazing back upon the battle-field, he was
startled by the sound of a half-smothered cry. A few paces before him
lay the body of an Arab; he approached it, and as he shook the cloak
which nearly covered it, the cry was repeated. Within the folds of
the _bernous_ there was a little child, whose large black eyes were
wide open with fright, and little hands stretched out, as if to ward
off some coming danger. With no slight effort he drew the child from
the dead Arab, and tried to quiet its cries by caresses and marks of
endearment. After taking it up in his arms he returned to his tent,
and sent for one of the camp women, to whom he related his adventures,
adding that he had determined to adopt the child as his own, and
confiding it to her care.

"Having been wounded in one of the later skirmishes, Captain de St.
Severan was sent back to Algiers with a detachment of troops, when he
took care that the woman to whom he had entrusted the little foundling
was to accompany them. The child was a little girl of about two or
three years old, and was christened Marie. Day by day she became a
greater darling--the pet, indeed, of the whole brigade--and was in
danger of being completely spoiled, when her protector was ordered
again on active service. Of course, he could not take little Marie with
him, so he yielded to the advice of his lady friends, and, stipulating
that she should learn her father's language, placed her under the good
guardianship of the French nuns at Algiers.

"It so happened that he never returned to Algiers, save to pass through
it almost in a dying state on his way home. After a long and tedious
illness in Paris, which left great depression of spirits upon him,
a friend, Mr. Molyneux, induced him to accept an invitation to the
family seat of Mr. Molyneux's father in England, and try there the
invigorating tonic of English country life. At this house I met him,
and the sequel of that meeting was, that a few months afterwards I
became Madame de St. Severan.

"I need scarcely say that I heard many stories of Algiers, and of
Marie. We had agreed to send for her as soon as we should get to
France, but, on our arrival in Paris, my husband was offered an
important post in one of the colonies, and thought he could not well
refuse it without retiring from the army, which he did not wish to
do, therefore he consented to go; in consequence, Marie was left at
the convent in Algiers. We remained away nearly ten years, and only
returned to Paris last winter, when we wrote at once to request that
Marie should be sent to us; being doubly anxious to have her, as we
had, alas! lost our own dear ones. But the answer received from the
superioress caused us the greatest pain and anxiety. She said, that
shortly before our last letter arrived Marie had been missed one
evening from prayers at church, when it was found that she had obtained
permission to walk in the grounds, as she was suffering from headache,
and that, on search being made for her, a door in the garden was
discovered to have been forced open from without, and a scarf, which
had been worn by Marie, found on the ground there. These, with other
facts, left no doubt that she had been carried off by some Arabs, who
had before been seen about the place.

"Three months passed without any tidings of poor Marie. At length
a letter came containing the joyful news that she had been safely
restored to the convent, and was suffering only from weakness and
exhaustion.

"Marie's account of what occurred tells us that, having obtained
permission, she went out alone and sought shade and repose in a
summer-house at the far end of the grounds--a favourite retreat of
hers. She supposes that she had been asleep, when she was roused by
feeling something thrown over her head and twisted tightly across her
mouth, so that she could not speak or scream. She was then carried for
a short distance, placed upon a horse by some one, who got up behind
her and galloped away. Save the rapid movement through the air, Marie
remembers nothing until she found herself lying on a bed of moss in
what appeared to her to be a rocky cavern. As she awoke the bright rays
of the sun were pouring in upon her, and for a moment she thought she
must have dreamed some fearful dream. An old man in a white _bernous_
then entered the cavern, and all the terrible reality was revealed to
her. He came and bent over her, when she exclaimed, 'Oh, sir, take me
back! What injury have I ever done you that you should steal me away
from all those whom I love? Only take me back and you shall have as
much money as you like.'

"'Money!' he sorrowfully repeated. 'Can money buy me back my beautiful,
my brave children whom the hateful Roumi killed? Can money make the old
man young again, and give him new sons to perpetuate his race?'

"'I pity you very much, sir; but what have I to do with your
misfortunes? Why revenge upon a poor weak girl like me the death of
those who were dear to you?'

"'What have you to do with my misfortunes? Are you not the child of
my firstborn, his only one? Did they not tear you from his dead body,
to which you clung with all your baby strength? Did I not see it all?
Yes; lying wounded at some distance from my brave boy, your cries
roused me from the almost death swoon into which I had fallen, and I
saw you taken away from him. I vowed then to the Prophet, that if I
recovered from my wounds, my life should be spent in trying to rescue
you from our enemies, that you might become the mother of a race of
strong warriors to struggle against those hated usurpers. During all
those weary years I never flagged for an hour, and repeated failures
did but urge me to new exertions. At last the great Prophet rewarded my
fidelity by giving you up to me, and now you cry and pray to be taken
back to your father's murderers, and ask what you have to do with my
misfortunes? Child, I have told you.'

"He stopped as if exhausted by his own vehemence, and gazed at her in
seeming anger. Poor Marie could not repress the shudder which crept
over her as her eyes rested on her grandsire. Visions of what her fate
would be with him, and still worse as the slave--for what else is an
Arab's wife?--of an infidel husband, rose up vividly before her eyes
and filled her with horror.

"At length the old man went out, and Marie, being left alone, rose from
her rude couch, and kneeling, she drew forth her silver crucifix--it
was Colonel de St. Severan's parting gift--and prayed earnestly to Him
who had died for her, that He would save her now from worse than death,
and restore her to the care of His true followers. Hearing a step she
rose, and carefully hiding the precious crucifix, she stood waiting to
see what would happen next. She had come to the conclusion that the
best chance of escape was to endeavour to win the old man's heart, and,
as he entered with cakes and fruits which he had brought for her on the
previous night, she thanked him and began to eat. This seemed to please
him greatly.

"As soon as she had finished he said, 'Now we must start again, for we
have a long ride to take before we reach the tribe.' He gave her an old
cloak, and told her to draw its hood over her head; then he desired her
to wait for a few moments in the cavern while he got the horse ready.
Again he went away and left poor Marie alone. Her heart began to sink.
That night they were to reach the tribe. What hope was there now for
her.

"Journeying on, the old man tried to amuse her by talking of the
handsome young chief whom he wished her to marry. Then he related
stories of the brave deeds of her ancestors, and of her father
especially. He told her that her mother was a Frenchwoman whom the
Arabs had taken captive, and whom his son fell in love with and
married. He spoke much, too, about the great honour which his son had
done her in making her his wife, and about her ingratitude to him, and
said that she fretted and pined until she lost all her beauty, got ill,
and died shortly before the battle on the river Tanguin.

"At last, after a long and, to Marie, a terrible day's ride, they came
to the encampment. As soon as they got to the entrance of the circle of
tents they were surrounded by the men of the tribe; the women stared,
but remained at their occupations. Many questions were asked of the
old man, but, before he answered any of them, he lifted Marie almost
tenderly from the horse; she could scarcely stand, and terrified by
all those strange faces which crowded round her, she clung to him for
support and protection. At this moment a witch-like looking woman came
and asked, 'Is this the lost child of thy brave son, Ben Arbi?'

"'It is, Masaouda,' he replied; 'help her to my tent and take care of
her; she is weary, and, as I fear, ill?'

"The old woman obeyed, and as soon as they got into the tent Marie
saw a seat, and fell upon it with a moan of pain. Masaouda knelt down
beside her, felt her hands, her forehead, and cheeks, and then left her
to repose.

"Marie was alone, but she could not rest; all that Ben Arbi had said to
her about the chief whom he wished her to marry haunted her, and when
at last sleep stole upon her, fantastic and horrible forms seemed to
crowd around, driving her to despair. This, she says, is the last thing
that she remembers of that night.

"When next she awoke to consciousness it was broad day-light, and she
saw Ben Arbi and Masaouda sitting at the door of the tent. She felt
strangely weak, and closed her eyes almost as soon as she opened them,
yet not before Ben Arbi had seen that one returning ray. Approaching
her, he asked in a low anxious tone--

"'Does my child know me?'

"Again she looked up for a moment; he saw that she had recognised him,
and exclaimed--

"'Allah be praised! She may live now!'

"By degrees Ben Arbi's presence and Masaouda's recalled her sad history
to her. Soon she was able to connect all the links of that chain
so coiled around her. One day as she lay with closed eyes thinking
over her forlorn condition she heard Masaouda and Ben Arbi talking
together. From their conversation she learned that she had been more
than three weeks ill, and that at one time they had almost despaired
of her recovery. He spoke much of his anxiety that she should get well
quickly, as war was menacing, and he wished her to be married before it
broke out, otherwise it might be impossible for some time.

"How Marie's heart bounded as she heard these words! And how she prayed
that God would not permit her to get well until this, for her, blessed
war should have begun! She determined to speak as little as possible
and to avoid giving any signs of returning strength. Accordingly, day
after day she resisted all the efforts made to rouse her, and refused
much of the nourishing things which they constantly brought to her, and
thus she endeavoured to <DW44> this dreaded recovery. Nevertheless, she
felt that she _was_ rapidly improving, and every day it became more
difficult to repress the natural restlessness of convalescence.

"Time passed on slowly, and nothing more was said of the war; she was
beginning to lose hope, when one evening she heard Masaouda come into
the tent with Ben Arbi, who was questioning her eagerly about his
child's health; he asked if it would be possible for her to be married
in a week from that time, as the war had been determined upon, and the
chiefs would depart. 'It is impossible,' the old woman answered; 'the
child is too ill, and a relapse would probably cause her death.' Ben
Arbi sighed deeply, but made no reply; while Marie felt that she could
have fallen at Masaouda's feet and have blessed her for speaking these
words. She knew, however, that she must remain silent, and from the
depths of her heart she sent up a fervent thanksgiving to God. She was
not yet saved, but this was a respite, and whilst it lasted might not
her friends find and rescue her? It was a renewal of hope, and that is
almost a renewal of life.

"At length the happy day arrived when the greater portion of the tribe
set out for the scene of war, and from that day forward Marie improved
rapidly. She devoted herself completely to Ben Arbi, vaguely hoping
that if she could make him very fond of her she might perhaps be able
to induce him to take her back to Algiers. She succeeded to her heart's
content in exciting his tender affection for her, but he would not hear
a word about taking her back, and appeared to be as intent as ever upon
her marrying.

"Marie observed that his strength seemed to decline, and he himself
said frequently that the old man's course was nearly run, and that if
he could live to see his child married the object of his life would be
gained, and he would be glad to sleep in peace with his brave sons.

"About two months from the time when the chiefs set out for the war,
the survivors returned in triumph, and, with pride and joy lighting up
his countenance, Ben Arbi told Marie that her husband elect was waiting
to see her. She fell upon her knees, and clinging to him, besought him
not to force her to marry, if he would not see her die of grief, as
her poor mother had died. He sternly repulsed her, and left the tent
in anger. It was a rude shock to Marie's hopes, and now, for the first
time, she felt despair.

"Passively she submitted; she heard them agree that her marriage should
take place in a few days, and even this did not rouse her. Ben Arbi
tried to caress her and win her from this deep sadness, but she shook
off his hand roughly, as she exclaimed, 'Do not touch me,--do not
add hypocrisy to your cruelty. Is it not enough for you to force me
to do that which will be to me a living death, without making false
professions of affection for me? As you killed my mother, so will you
kill me!' She stopped her ears and would not listen to a word from him.

"A few days before the fatal one named for Marie's wedding, Ben Arbi
said that he must go to visit some holy shrine, to which there was
then a great pilgrimage, but that he would be back on the day of the
wedding. They were to be married, as is the Arab custom, in the evening.

"Early on the morning of this eventful day an old man tottered across
the encampment and entered Ben Arbi's tent. Marie was already out, and
was sitting at a little distance from it in a state of mute despair,
yet she recognised her grandfather's form, and followed him into the
tent. He had fallen upon the ground, and was lying there moaning as if
in mortal agony. A feeling of sickness came over Marie as she looked at
him, and she leaned against the side of the tent for support.

"At this moment the whole camp seemed roused, and were gathering round
the tent, and he to whom she was betrothed implored her to come to him,
saying that they must lose no time in departing from a place which was
cursed by the plague.

"'What!' she cried; 'you would leave the old man here to die alone? Go;
I will remain with him!'

"'Are you mad, girl!' exclaimed her betrothed. 'Come before you are
yourself infected--before you have touched him!'

"He advanced a little way into the tent and took hold of her arm, but
she shook him off, and springing to her grandfather's side, she laid
her hand upon him and said--

"'Now come and take me away if you will, but with me take this fell
disease!'

"One and all they stood as if spell-bound, gazing at her; then slowly
and silently they withdrew.

"At last, Marie, and the sufferer by whose side she knelt, heard the
heavy tramping of men and flocks, as the caravan moved away from the
presence of the plague-stricken. Marie turned and kissed the old man's
forehead.

"That kiss seemed to thrill through him. He raised himself up, and
looking intently at her, he exclaimed--

"'My child!--I have never wrought thee aught but evil. I stole thee
from those who were dear and kind to thee. I spurned thy prayers and
tears, entreating to be taken back to them; and even this very day
I was about to force thee into a marriage against thy inclinations.
Nevertheless, in my hour of need and misery thou remainest with me,
whom all others have abandoned! Child, who taught thee to act thus?'

"'Grandfather, it was the lesson which our God came down from heaven
to teach us. He died to save those who most cruelly injured him. His
doctrine and example are summed up in this one sentence--"Love thy
God above all things, and thy neighbour as thyself!" And it was He
who said, "Inasmuch as ye have done it unto the least of these, my
brethren, ye have done it unto me!" And I have only done to you as I
would that you should have done to me were I struck with this terrible
disease, whilst I know that in thus attending to you I am ministering
to Him.'

"The old man bowed his head, and said, 'Thy God shall be my God! The
religion that could make thee act as thou hast done must be divine.
Child, make me what thou art.'

"Marie clasped her hands together in deep but silent thankfulness; then
she exclaimed, 'Would that some one were here to teach you; yet I can
baptize you and make you a Christian. Oh, how happy you have made me! I
can even thank you now for having stolen me from my dear convent!'

"'Do not say thou canst not teach me, child; for thou hast taught me so
great a lesson that nothing could surpass it. Make me what thou art,
and I shall die in peace. But what is to become of thee, my poor child!
If thou shouldst survive this danger they will claim thee, and thou
wilt not escape them. Would that thou wert in safety with thy Christian
friends!'

"Marie trembled; yet a moment after she smiled brightly, and said,
'Fear not for me, grandfather; God is with us, and He will protect me.
I no longer fear for myself; but say, are we far from Algiers?'

"'Not more than a good day's journey on foot. I brought thee by a
longer route, in order to elude pursuit. But what does that avail;
there is no one to send thither!'

"'It is all in the hands of God, and all will be well; do not let us
think any more about me, but about yourself.' And when she had done
all she could to soothe him, she sat down beside him and talked to
him about the loving Saviour, whose follower he wished to become; and
related to him as much as she could remember of the touching Gospel
histories.

"Towards evening he fell into a light sleep, then Marie went out to
breathe the fresh air, and was thinking of the happiness it would be
to her if she could send for the dear old chaplain of the convent, who
would baptize her grandfather, and, if he lived, find means to have
him as well as herself removed to Algiers. Whilst she was musing, a
sound of footsteps fell upon her ear, and looking up, she saw coming
towards her a poor, half-witted boy, to whom she had been kind, and who
seemed to have taken an ardent fancy for her. He was leading a goat;
and, as soon as he saw her, he hastened to her, and said he had brought
the goat for her that she might have some milk to drink.

"Marie took his hand, and pressing it within her own, thanked him
warmly for thus thinking of her. The boy blushed, and laughed sillily;
then he asked if he could do anything for her.

"'Yes,' she answered quickly; 'if you would go to Algiers, and bring
back something--some medicine--for my grandfather, I shall love you so
much.' The boy assented gladly; and then she asked him to wait until
she had obtained the necessary instructions.

"Finding Ben Arbi asleep, Marie had to wait some time before she could
speak to him; then she told him that God had sent them in the poor boy
a messenger to Algiers, and asked him if he knew any Arab there to whom
she could entrust a message to the convent. The old man thought for a
few moments, and said he knew one who was under great obligations to
him, and in whom he could trust. 'Then all is well,' she answered;
'only tell me how I am to describe the place where we are?' She had her
little pocket-book still with her; and what a treasure it proved to her
now, since it gave her the means of communicating with her friends!

"The old man having given her the necessary directions, dictated a
few lines to the Arab, to desire him to give the messenger a little
phial containing a certain cordial, and above all to lose no time in
conveying Marie's packet to its destination.

"When all this was done, and the messenger had departed, Ben Arbi
seemed inclined to sleep again, and she began her night-watch; a lonely
one indeed would it have been had not the bright star of hope shone
through all its gloom.

"Slowly passed the hours until the next day, when, about noon, the
faithful messenger appeared again. He gave her the phial, and told
her that the Arab desired him to say that Ben Arbi's wishes should be
executed. Marie could have cried for joy, and her gratitude to the poor
boy was far greater than she could express. It was necessary, however,
to send him away; and this cost her a severe pang, as she thought of
when he would return and find the place deserted by them.

"Every feeling was, however, soon merged in an intense longing for the
arrival of the good chaplain. Her grandfather was sinking rapidly,
and she began to think that Pere de la Roche would not be there in
time to baptize him; and how she shuddered at the thought of being
left there alone with the dead. Evening came, and twilight waned into
night, but no Pere de la Roche; and poor Marie's heart began to droop
again. Perhaps he had not received the note, and, if so, what was she
to do? She almost shrieked aloud as she thought of her probably forlorn
condition, for she felt sure that her grandfather had not long to
live,--he had said so more than once; and during the whole day he had
been tormenting himself about what was to become of her if no one came
from Algiers.

"The old man had fallen asleep; the bright light of the moon showed
Marie that his eyes were closed. In her anxious hope she went out of
the tent and climbed up a tree which stood near, to gaze across that
vast plain; but nothing appeared. She then determined to descend, and
baptize her grandfather herself as soon as he awoke. One last yearning
look, however, brought before her something which made her heart
throb almost aloud. It was but a small spot; but it seemed to move,
and to draw nearer to her. At last she could see that it was a man
on horseback. There was no Arab dress; it must be, it was Pere de la
Roche! She almost sprang from the tree, and ran towards him.

"Pere de la Roche and Marie hastened to the tent, and Marie went in to
announce the glad tidings. The old man was lying with his eyes wide
open, and looked at Marie fondly and sadly as she entered; but when she
told him that Pere de la Roche had arrived, his countenance lit up, and
he exclaimed, 'Then thou art happy. I can now die in peace, and thou
wilt go back to those whom thou lovest! But go, child, and send him to
me quickly, for my course is nearly run.' Marie went out and led Pere
de la Roche into the tent. She left him there, and waited without for
him.

"She was roused by the good father, whose hand lightly shook her.
'Come, my child,' said he; 'thy grandfather would see thee again before
he dies. He is now a Christian, and will be with his God before many
minutes have passed. Ah! what a great work thy faith has wrought!'

"Hardly were Ben Arbi's eyes closed in his happy death, when the
sound of horses caused Marie once more to tremble. Pere de la Roche
reassured her by saying that it was probably a detachment of cavalry
from Algiers, sent to guard their safe return. Taking her by the hand,
he led her out of the tent, and there she saw again the beloved French
uniforms. This second shock of joy, and the death scene she had just
witnessed, were too much for her. She sank down quite overcome; and
they laid her upon the long grass, where they left her to slumber,
whilst they hurriedly performed the last rites to Ben Arbi.

"When all was done, they gently awoke her; and placing her on
horseback, they returned to Algiers. Poor Marie was carried exhausted
into the convent just as the bell was tolling for matins. The nuns came
gathering round their lost child, now restored to them, to their great
joy."




CHAPTER VI.


The Adairs were doubly anxious to know Marie and to have her with
them, after reading the papers which Madame Hird had given them;
moreover, she would, they thought, so well supply Lucy's place, and be
a companion to Flora.

Accordingly, when the day arrived which had been fixed for Lucy's
departure, and they had confided her to the care of the friends with
whom she was to travel to England, they determined to drive straight
to the convent. They got into an open carriage, but the driver looked
wonders when he was told that their destination was the Villa Ianthe,
on the Lungara--a long distance indeed from the Piazza dei Termini. He
tried to console himself, however, by driving as slowly as possible,
being too truly Italian to trouble himself as to whether, in so doing,
he lost other fares or not. What true Italian does not prefer the
_dolce far niente_ to gain? Fortunately it was a matter of indifference
to the Adairs; they were not pressed for time, and that slow motion
through the soft, hazy air of Rome was far from disagreeable, so they
let him _gang his ain gate_.

Even their slow pace brought them, at length, to the convent, and
once more they were shown into the little square room, with its prim
air--that room which not even the sun of Italy could cheer or warm.

Madame Hird came down quickly, and when the usual greetings were over,
and they were all seated, Mrs. Adair gave back the papers, and said,
"These have interested us so much that we are longing to make the
acquaintance of the little heroine, and to have her with us. When can
she come? We leave Rome on Tuesday week, and should like it to be as
soon as possible, that she may get accustomed to us before we set out
on our journey."

"You can see her now, if you wish," replied Madame Hird, "but the
Superioress will say when she can go to you. I had a letter from Madame
de St. Severan yesterday; she is greatly pleased to hear that Marie is
to travel with you, and that you intend to make some _detour_; a little
travelling with you and your daughter will, she thinks, be of great
advantage to Marie. I wrote to her of you from what I knew of you in
former days, and of Mademoiselle I said, that as far as I could judge
in a visit, she would be an admirable companion for my young charge."

"We are most grateful for your good opinion," answered Mrs. Adair, "and
shall do our best to merit it, by making Marie as happy as we can while
she is with us."

"I have no doubt that she will be very happy, and the new and varied
scenes which she will visit with you will delight her. I will go and
tell her that you wish to see her,--she may be a little shy at first,
as she is so unaccustomed to meet strangers."

"Very naturally, poor child; but she will soon get over that with us, I
trust."

"Then I will go to announce your visit."

After a short time Madame Hird returned, with a tall, and rather an
imposing-looking nun, whom she introduced as "Madame la Superieure."

The lady was French, but she spoke English tolerably well, and at once
addressed Mrs. Adair in that language.

"Mademoiselle Marie will have the honour to salute you in a few
instants. Madame Hird tells me that you have the goodness to permit her
to make the voyage to Paris with you, and that you desire to know when
she can go _chez vous_. It is to-day Friday; shall we then say Monday
next? Madame de St. Severan has sent me a sum of money, which she
prayed me to give you, should it be decided that Mademoiselle Marie was
to travel with you; it is for her voyage. Shall I give it to you now,
or when you come for her on Monday?"

"Then, if you please, since I can have a receipt ready to give you.
You know, Madame, that it is better to do these things _en regle_; it
prevents misunderstandings."

"Just as you like. At what hour will you come on Monday?"

"Would five o'clock suit you, Madame?"

"It is equal to me, and Marie shall be ready for you at that hour. I
am astonished that she has not come down to be presented to you. And
now that all our arrangements are made, I will ask you to give me
permission to retire, as I am very much occupied. I will send Marie to
you at once. Adieu, Madame,--adieu, Mademoiselle." And making a formal
curtsey to each of them, she left the room.

Flora drew a long breath as the door closed, and had not Madame Hird
remained in the room, we should probably have heard her utter a fervent
"_Deo gratias!_" Madame Hird smiled slightly and said, "Marie will get
a reprimand for dilatoriness, but in reality it is timidity which has
prevented her from coming sooner. I hear a step,--I will go and meet
the poor child; she would never have courage to come in herself."

She went into the passage and returned immediately, leading in a young
lady dressed in a black silk frock. She was very short, but she had a
well-formed, plump figure, large liquid black eyes, full red lips, a
clear olive complexion covered with blushes, and black hair curling
round her head in short curls. A pretty little creature she certainly
was, and she looked so innocent and clinging that from the first moment
it was hardly possible not to be fond of her.

Madame Hird presented her to Mrs. Adair and said, "This is the lady who
is so kind as to take charge of you to Paris, Marie; and to whom I am
sure you will be very grateful."

Marie made a shy curtsey and muttered something in French; but Mrs.
Adair took her hand and kissed her, saying, "Oh, this is quite too
formal; ... we must be friends, Marie--or must I call you Mademoiselle?"

"_Oh non, Madame_," and she blushed more than ever.

Flora now came and kissed her also, as she said, "Come and talk to me,
Marie." She drew her to the window and made her sit down beside her.
Meanwhile Madame Hird devoted herself to Mrs. Adair, and they wisely
left the young people to themselves.

"You must not be shy with me, Marie; I do not appear very terrible, do
I?"

"_Mais non, Mademoiselle_," answered Marie, with a smile.

"Well then, you must call me Flora, and not _Mademoiselle_. I call you
Marie."

"_Quel joli nom vous avez._"

"You like it!--then you must show me that you do by using it. But you
speak English they say; I see that you understand it well."

"_Oui, je le comprends tres bien, Made_----"

Flora looked at her and shook her head. Marie smiled, hesitated for a
moment, and then said, coyly, "_Flore_."

"Wonderful!" exclaimed Flora, "there is a victory already gained! But
you were going to say--

"_Mais je ne le parle pas bien, et j'ai peur de vous._"

Marie turned, and for the first time looked up fully in Flora's face.

"But you are not much afraid of me, Marie, after all?"

"_Mais vous, vous parlez Francais,--c'est tres heureux pour moi!_"

"Well, I must say that I do not quite see that, Marie; perhaps you can
explain it to me?"

"_Oui, et tres bien meme. Je n'aime pas a parler une langue etrangere
avec vous, parceque j'ai peur de vous, mais vous n'avez pas peur de
moi!_" And she laughed merrily, as if she thought it an absurd idea
that any one could be afraid of her. It made Flora laugh also, and the
laughing seemed to set Marie more at her ease,--very soon all fear of
the formidable Flora appeared to have vanished.

After some little time Mrs. Adair said, "I am glad, Marie, to see that
you and Flora are becoming friends."

"_Oui, Madame, et je n'ai plus peur d'elle!_"

"So I perceive, nor must you be afraid of me, either. Now we must leave
you, but only until Monday. Flora has told you, I suppose, that the
Superioress has given you leave to come to us then."

"_Oui, Madame, et ce sera un bonheur pour moi de faire ce voyage avec
vous et avec Mademoiselle votre fille!_"

"I hope you may find it so. Good-bye, then, for a few days." She kissed
her, and then turned to bid Madame Hird adieu.

"Only four o'clock! It is too early for us to go home," said Flora,
looking up from her watch as they got into the street.

"Is there anything near that we have not seen?"

"The Farnese Palazzo is quite close, but if the king and queen are not
away it is only shown to visitors on Sundays at five in the evening."

"Let us try, at all events; they may perhaps be absent."

As the two ladies turned off the Lungara into the _Via del Ponte_, they
met Mr. Lyne coming down the _Via delle Fornaci_.

"Mrs. Adair! who would have thought of seeing you here?" and he shook
hands with her and with Flora.

"We are returning from the Villa Ianthe," answered Mrs. Adair.

"And I," rejoined Mr. Lyne, "from the beautiful Fontana Paolina. Are
you going to walk home?"

"Yes; or rather we are going first to the Palazzo Farnese to try if we
can see it. Flora says it is quite near."

"So it is, and I think you _can_ see it. I know that the royal family
were absent yesterday, and they may not have returned. May I have the
pleasure of accompanying you, Mrs. Adair?"

He addressed Mrs. Adair, but he looked at Flora, who replied, "Well, I
suppose you may, as I dare say your coming will not prevent our seeing
the pictures."

"I should think not," added Mrs. Adair, smiling. So they went on
together.

Ah! Flora, could you have known the past events of the day before, or
the coming ones of that day, how different would have been your answer
when Mr. Lyne asked to accompany you to the Farnese Palace!

Mr. Lyne was about the middle height and rather slight; he had regular,
well-cut features, brown eyes, and dark hair. He was certainly
gentleman-like in appearance, and was generally called handsome, being
so, indeed, to those who think more of form than of expression; not
that his expression was wanting in goodness or even in intelligence,
but it was devoid of animation or energy. He was essentially what
is called a good young man,--one who fulfilled every duty with the
greatest exactitude, who always did just what was expected of him.
His ideas and conversation on most subjects were just, calm, and
deliberate, but never original, and he was perfectly guiltless of ever
allowing himself to be carried away by feeling or enthusiasm. No one
ever heard of his doing a startling act of kindness, self-devotion, or
generosity; but on the other hand he was invariably kind in a general
way, a sincere friend, too, and moderately generous.

We have heard that he was going to be married to Flora Adair, or at
least that he intended to propose for her, and felt no doubt about
being accepted. This was true, and his courtship and love were quite
in keeping with the other features of his character. As his mother was
French, and he had been brought up chiefly in France, he had acquired
much of the French ideas about marriage. The Adairs were old friends
of his family; so much so, indeed, that Mrs. Adair always called him
George; and he was aware that a marriage between him and Flora would
be agreeable to his own and to her friends. It was just the connection
which his parents wished for, but he was not a person ready to marry
any girl who was pointed out to him as eligible; on the contrary, he
was determined never to marry any one whom he did not _like_ very much.
If he could like one an alliance with whom would please his family, he
thought it would be a most desirable thing, and therefore he cultivated
an intimate acquaintance with the Adairs.

Flora, strange to say, did inspire him with a feeling as nearly akin
to love as it was in his nature to feel, and she treated him with a
friendly, cordial manner, as the son of a very old friend of her
mother's, never for a moment supposing that he could think of wishing
to marry her, feeling, as she did, that their characters were too
essentially different for anything like union between them. Thus she
innocently encouraged him to believe that she liked him, and he did
not understand the different symptoms of love and liking, otherwise
her friendly but indifferent manner would have driven him to despair.
Her real opinion of him was that he was a good-natured "bore," very
obliging, gentlemanly, and quite capable of taking his place creditably
in conversation; better informed, indeed, than the majority of those
around him, but tiresome withal. And this was the man whom Mary Elton
had told Mr. Earnscliffe that she was going to marry!

When they got to the palazzo they found--as Mr. Lyne had said--that the
royal family had not returned. They were told that the _custode_ had
gone upstairs a moment before with a gentleman. They hurried on and
overtook them just as the door of the gallery was opened. The gentleman
turned to let them pass before him,--it was Mr. Earnscliffe!

The unexpected meeting of those whom we esteem greatly is a delicious
sensation, and this Flora then felt. Had she known all that had passed
between Mary and Mr. Earnscliffe, how different would have been her
feelings!

The Adairs were in advance when Mr. Earnscliffe turned, and his
expression seemed to light up a little as he saw them, but it grew dark
again as he caught sight of their companion, and he appeared to be in
one of his haughtiest moods as he shook hands with them and Mr. Lyne.

"This is a fortunate day for me," said the latter; "as I was returning
from a walk to the Fontana Paolina, I met Mrs. and Miss Adair, who
kindly permitted me to accompany them here, and now we meet you who are
such a connoisseur in painting, our visit will be doubly instructive."

"I believe the _custode_ undertakes to point out everything of note,"
replied Mr. Earnscliffe, stiffly. "It is usually so when one goes round
with visitors in such places. But we are keeping the man waiting." He
motioned him on, and they all followed.

It would have been too harsh had he not asked Flora if she felt
perfectly recovered from her sprain; and in formal politeness Mr.
Earnscliffe was scrupulously exact; so he said in a cold tone, "I hope,
Miss Adair, that you do not feel any lingering inconvenience from your
sprain?"

"None in the least, I thank you, as you will see by my dancing at
Mrs. Elton's on Friday night. Helena told me that we were to have the
pleasure of meeting you there."

"Yes, I promised Miss Elton to go; she said it was a farewell."

"So it is; they leave Rome on the Monday after. We met them yesterday
evening on the Pincio after their visit to the Catacombs."

"Indeed!" He turned away, and seemed intent upon looking at the
frescoes and listening to the guide's remarks about them.

Flora was gazing abstractedly at Domenichino's Deliverance of
Prometheus, as she leaned back against the wall opposite. She could
not rid herself of the chill which she felt from the moment that Mr.
Earnscliffe had shaken hands with her, and yet had she been asked why,
she could not have given a very clear answer. But who does not know
that vague sensation of unhappiness which the manner of one dear to us
sometimes causes us to feel, although there may not be any positive
or, at least, any definable change in it such as an indifferent person
could see?

How well she remembered what Mr. Earnscliffe had said to her about this
Farnese Palazzo. All that he had told her of its founder, Alessandro
Farnese, afterwards Paul III.; of its architecture, of its frescoes;
how it had descended to the royal family of Naples, and eventually
become their refuge and dwelling-place in exile. But how different he
was on this day. He hardly noticed or spoke to her, save those few
words of ordinary civility about her accident. She thought it was too
provoking of him to be so changeable, but the next moment she felt
indignant against herself for harbouring even a suspicion against him,
and thought it was but natural that a clever man like him should not
care greatly to talk in such a place to one like herself. When she was
a prisoner it was otherwise; then he thought himself in some measure
bound to try to amuse her; but that was all past, and his manner to her
now was just what she ought to have expected.

Nevertheless, Flora wished that they had not come there then. Suddenly
it struck her that it was all that tiresome Mr. Lyne's fault; if he had
not met them and said that the king and queen were away, perhaps they
might not have come.

The _custode_ seemed at length to think that they had spent sufficient
time in admiring the frescoes, and he led them into the two large
halls looking on the Piazza, where there are a few remnants of the
fine collection of statues which this palace once contained. Mr.
Lyne appeared to be much struck with the gigantic group hewn out of
the stone taken from the basilica of Constantine, and representing
Alessandro Farnese crowned by Victory. He was most anxious to hear all
about Moschino, whose work it is, and expressed his wonder that he had
never heard of it before.

Mr. Lyne will, doubtless, be considered to be a very strange lover,
since he was so occupied with the statues whilst in the company of
his beloved; but it should be remembered that Mr. Lyne never allowed
himself to be carried away by feeling, that he always did the right
thing at the right time; and he considered that in visiting celebrated
places and galleries of art the object was to learn as much as he
could; afterwards he could afford to please himself, and be devoted to
the lady of his choice. At last his questionings came to an end, and
the guide, seeing that the rest of the party were quite ready to go,
moved towards the door.

Would Mr. Earnscliffe walk home with them? This was a question upon
which Flora had been pondering for the last ten minutes, and she would
have given a great deal to have had it satisfactorily answered. When
they got into the Piazza she said, "Mamma, we can return by the Gesu,
and inquire for our friend there who has been so ill."

"That was a happy thought, Flora. I am delighted to call to-day, as I
fear that to-morrow we may not have time to do so. Do we say good-bye
to you here, Mr. Earnscliffe?"

"No, as far as the Corso my way is the same as yours," he replied,
after a moment's hesitation.

"Then come, George," said Mrs. Adair, turning to Mr. Lyne; "let us
lead, and you must be my guide, for I do not know the way."

They went on, and Mr. Earnscliffe and Flora followed. She wondered
whether he would now talk to her as he used to do, or remain in his
silent mood. She need not to have feared; he was far too well bred to
make a lady feel any such _gene_ while walking with him, but she hoped
in vain that he would be the same towards her as he had been three
weeks before.

He spoke of the topics of the day, of the ceremonies of Holy Week, and
of the Easter rejoicings. It was very dull work; and when she saw that
he was determined not to glide into their former intercourse, she gave
up making any effort to sustain the conversation. She knew that he took
no pleasure in speaking of ceremonies and illuminations, and as _she_
certainly did not, why, she thought, should she bore him or herself
with such things?

Nor was he slow to discover that she did not care to continue their
conversation, and, as is so often the case, he fixed upon a wrong
motive as the cause of her silence. He supposed that she was thinking
of the change which was about to take place in her life. He did not see
how different his own manner was to her, but concluded that all he had
seen on that day was proof of what Mary Elton had told him; and Flora's
seeming indifference towards Mr. Lyne only made him think still less
kindly of her, as it showed that she had not the grace even to pretend
that she loved him, although she was ready to marry him.

What a run of ill-luck there was against Flora on that day! Everything
seemed to confirm what he had heard; yet how different was the reality!

When they reached the Gesu, she said, "I suppose you have had a very
dull walk. I know I was very silent, but you must feel that it was
_your_ fault. I saw that you did not care to talk.... Here we are,
however, at our destination, so good-bye."

She held out her hand, and as he took it he answered, "I do not quite
understand what you mean?"

Flora smiled, turned away, and went up the steps as Mrs. Adair and Mr.
Lyne wished him good-day. He stood for a moment until he saw them go
into the convent, and then walked slowly away murmuring to himself,
"What could she have meant by saying, 'You must feel that it was
_your_ fault?'... The look, too, which accompanied those words seemed
to ask some question.... But what is all this to me?"

He quickened his pace, and soon arrived at his apartments in the Piazza
di Trajana.




CHAPTER VII.


On Friday morning--the morning of the Eltons' _soiree_--Marie Arbi, who
had been with the Adairs since the Monday before, was in a state of
great excitement, mingled with no little terror, about her first ball.
Flora could but laugh at the timid fears of the world's novice, for she
knew that her prettiness and simplicity would amply cover any want of
self-possession, and, indeed, render her doubly attractive.

One moment Marie was in ecstasies of delight with her dress and wreath;
the next she would rush into the drawing-room to Flora and ask a score
of questions. Then she would declare that she knew she should be
horribly _gauche_, and looked half ready to cry over her anticipated
awkwardness. But a word from Flora about her toilette would set her
off again into a rapture of admiration, and, with all a Frenchwoman's
delight in the details of dress, she would descant on each particular
of it. All this made Flora think of her own first ball, and of how
comparatively indifferent she was about it, although she really was
fond of dancing; but she had never possessed any of that almost
childish gaiety which characterised Marie.

A few minutes before nine o'clock the important business of dressing
was satisfactorily completed, and the young ladies went into the
drawing-room to Mrs. Adair, who was already dressed. Both the girls
were in white. Marie's dress was trimmed with lily of the valley
and pink convolvulus; she wore a wreath to match this trimming, and
necklace and earrings of topaz. Flora's was looped up with bunches
of scarlet geraniums, and a spray or two of the same flowers gleamed
through the masses of her hair; she wore a band of pearls round her
neck, and earrings to correspond. Marie was, according to all rule, by
far the prettier of the two, as she stood there with her black eyes
dancing merrily, and her full red lips parted in eager expectation;
her short plump figure harmonised, too, so well with the child-like
expression of her face. Flora looked well also, and her slighter and
more delicately formed figure gave to her a grace which was quite her
own.

"I hear the carriage!" Flora exclaimed, "so let us put on our cloaks.
Mrs. Elton said that the music was to begin exactly at nine, and it is
striking that now; so we shall not be too early at all events."

At the door of the brilliantly lighted saloon they were received by
Mrs. Elton and Mary. Did the latter feel a qualm of conscience as she
greeted Flora, after she had been plotting so against her? No change of
countenance betrayed any such feeling. She looked as usual, calm and
dignified, as she motioned to her to pass on, saying, "A little farther
on in the room you will meet Charles and Helena, who will find seats
for you."

The entrance of the Adair party was followed by that of Mr. and Mrs.
Penton. She looked queen-like in her training dress of black velvet,
which well displayed her majestic bearing; and the smallness of her
head was rendered especially remarkable by the way in which her hair
was dressed. It was combed back plainly from her forehead, plaited up
tightly at the back, and surmounted by a magnificent tiara of pearls.
Her fair round-faced husband looked the character of a gentleman farmer
quite as well as she did that of a queen. Immediately afterwards came a
number of gentlemen, and among them were Signor Lanzi, Mr. Mainwaring,
Mr. Caulfield, Mr. Lyne, and Mr. Earnscliffe.

The music-room, which was rather small, was quite full, and the room
next to it nearly so, when Helena went to ask her mother if she wished
the music to begin. On her way, however, she discreetly managed to pass
close to Mr. Caulfield, and to exchange a few words with him. He cast
a questioning glance towards the place where Mrs. Elton stood, as if
to ask if there was any hope of her looking favourably on him. Helena
shook her head and turned away. In a few moments she returned with her
mother and Mary, and the music began.

There were but short intervals between the pieces, so by a little
after ten, as the last notes of one of Beethoven's sonatas died away,
they were answered from the other end of the room by the inspiriting
tones of the Overland Mail Galop. This was a special favourite of
Helena's, and she had asked the leader of the band to commence with it;
accordingly a few bars of it were played; then there was a pause in
order to give the couples time to form.

What a scene of confusion there was at that moment! The girls looking
anxiously to see if the _right_ one was coming to them; the gentlemen
rushing about seeking for those to whom they were, or wished to be,
engaged. Gradually the ladies and their partners paired off into the
dancing-room, so that single couples could easily be distinguished.

Mr. Lyne, in his usual deliberate way, waited until the first rush was
over, and then he went up to Flora and asked for the honour of her hand
for this galop.

"I am not engaged," she answered; "but you will oblige me very much if
you will dance with my friend instead of with me. She is a little shy,
as it is her first ball, so it would be pleasant for her to begin by
dancing with one whom she has met before. You will do this, will you
not?" and she looked up smilingly at him.

"I would do much more than that to oblige Miss Adair," replied Mr.
Lyne, and he offered his arm to Marie. She hesitated to accept Flora's
partner, but the latter insisted.

As they went into the dancing-room Flora looked after them with an
expression of amusement at Mr. Lyne's answer, which she supposed was
meant to be very complimentary, but which was in reality just the
contrary; implying as it did, that to give up a dance with her was a
very slight sacrifice indeed.

Meanwhile Mary and Helena Elton went about to see if all their friends
had partners. They did not adopt the fashionable style of leaving
people to get on as well as they can whether they know any one or not.

Mr. Caulfield was watching Helena with longing eyes. She had told him
that she could not give him the first dance, so he felt half inclined
to do the _doloroso_, by not dancing it at all, and he really thought
that he could have refrained had the band played anything but that
"Overland Mail." To stand still during such a galop was more than
nature could bear, so as he saw Helena going towards Flora with a man
"in tow," as he expressed it, to be introduced to her, he hastened in
the same direction, and said in a low voice as he passed her, "Well, if
I can't have you, I'll have the best dancer in the room," and the next
minute he was making his bow to Flora.

"Why did you not say, 'Miss Adair, I want you to dance with me _faute
de mieux_?'" she said laughingly, as she took his arm.

"By Jove, Miss Adair, I would rather have you for a partner than
_almost_ any one in the room; you do go the pace to such perfection!"

She blushed as she felt how humbling it was to be told by Mr. Caulfield
that he had chosen her for such a reason; but she knew that he meant
it as a very great compliment, and therefore she thought it was
unreasonable to be annoyed at it, so she answered lightly, "Well, let
us begin."

Mary had asked Mr. Earnscliffe if he would allow her to get him a
partner, but he replied, "Thank you, I very seldom dance; especially
these dances." He bowed, turned away, and joined some gentlemen who
were talking in another part of the room. Mary looked annoyed, and
murmured to herself, "He might at least have asked me to dance a
quadrille, if only from mere politeness. Ah! I see that I shall never
succeed, but, at least, I need no longer to fear a rival in Flora
Adair. My plan is working well," and a sinister expression came into
her eyes as Flora passed with Mr. Caulfield.

The dancing continued with unflagging spirit until supper was
announced, and even then it ceased only because the musicians went
away to take some refreshments. Helena, however, considered that it
would be too sad to lose such a delightful opportunity of dancing and
flirting with Mr. Caulfield, so she managed to induce some obliging
lady to sit down to the piano and play a valse. In a moment his arm was
round her waist and away they twirled, enjoying intensely the pleasure
of stealing a march on the "dragoness," as Mr. Caulfield irreverently
persisted in calling Mrs. Elton. Their example was at once followed by
all the lovers of dancing, who always prefer the supper dances to any
others.

Marie seemed to have got over her shyness, and was quite a focus of
attraction; her _naivete_, and even her blunders in English, attracted
every one, and she became a general favourite.

"Time flies when it should linger most," and Mr. Caulfield thought that
this was the truest of all things, as Mary came to tell them that the
people were coming back from supper. There was a deep recess in one of
the rooms, in which was an ottoman. Here they had seated themselves,
and were making plans for bright hours to come. For the moment they
appeared to have forgotten the existence of a "dragoness" who might
possibly prevent the realisation of visions so fair, but it was
forcibly called to their recollection by Mary, who exclaimed, "Helena,
how can you be so imprudent? In another moment mamma would have caught
you!"

"Not while I have such a dear, thoughtful prig of a sister to guard
me," replied Helena, as she jumped up and kissed her; then waving her
hand to Mr. Caulfield, she glided away humming, "_Addio del passato bei
sogni sorridenti_." A few minutes afterwards she was seen walking into
the supper-room leaning on Mr. Mainwaring, and looking as demure as
possible.

To Mary's surprise and delight Mr. Earnscliffe came and asked her to
dance the next quadrille with him. As she took his arm she saw Mr.
Lyne and Flora Adair coming towards them, and said, "Let us ask them to
form part of our set."

He bowed and led her to them, but he did not speak. Mary said, "I am so
glad that I chanced to see you, Flora; will you be our _vis-a-vis_?"
The stereotyped answer, "With pleasure," was given, and they took the
places opposite to each other. How often in the world are these two
words uttered mechanically and untruly.

Mary was looking unusually pleased and animated. Not so was Flora.
She felt puzzled about Mr. Lyne. His marked attention to her during
the whole evening, and his--for him--devoted manner, made her wonder
if so wild an idea as his imagining himself in love with her could
have got into his head; but she rejected such a supposition as absurd,
and persuaded herself that his increasing attention to her might be
the effect of champagne, which would quickly wear off, and that it
would be best to treat it lightly, so she tried to appear gay and
amused. She little knew how closely she was watched, and how false an
interpretation was given to whatever she did.

In taking the usual promenade after the dance, they passed the recess
where Mary found Helena and Mr. Caulfield after supper. Pointing to
the seat, Mr. Lyne said to her--

"Will you rest here a little, Miss Adair?"

"Thank you; I would rather rejoin mamma."

"Nay, Miss Adair, I beg you to grant me a few moments."

She did not see how she could well refuse, so she allowed him to take
her to the ottoman. She seated herself, and he took the place beside
her. How she wished to say to him, "If you are going to propose to me,
I pray you not to do so, and it will save us both pain." But of course
she could say nothing of the kind, and must leave him to take his own
course; she had already done all that she could to avoid the threatened
conversation. He did not keep her long in suspense, but plainly and
directly asked her to be his wife.

"Oh, Mr. Lyne!" she answered, "I am so sorry that this should have
occurred; for although I feel deeply gratified by your preference, I
would much rather not have had that gratification than be obliged, as I
am, to inflict the pain of a refusal upon you."

"Pray hear me for a moment, Miss Adair," he exclaimed, eagerly,
"before you give so decided an answer. Your mother has given her full
approbation to my suit, and my family would be enchanted to receive
you among them; for myself, I can truly say that I have the highest
possible respect and admiration for you, and you have always appeared
to like me. I would do everything to make you happy--agree to anything
you could desire. What obstacle, then, is there to your marrying me?"

She looked at him in amazement, and was on the point of giving him
rather a sharp answer; but remembering that more or less a refusal must
give him pain, she felt that it would be unwomanly not to make hers as
gentle as she could; therefore she determined to restrain herself, and
after a little hesitation she said--

"There is one grand objection, Mr. Lyne. I feel no love for you, and I
could not do you the wrong of marrying you without loving."

"Oh! if that's all, I'll forgive you the wrong. I will try to win
your love, and I am too sensible to want that sort of romantic love
about which some people rave. Indeed, I do not think it in the least
necessary to the happiness of marriage."

This was too much for Flora; she forgot all her good resolutions, and
retorted with heightened colour, "I dare say _you_ do not; you probably
think, as I have heard good people in France say, that _l'amour n'est
rien dans le mariage, c'est une affection--un devouement chretien,
qui doit exister entre les epoux, et_ cet _amour ne vient qu'apres le
mariage_. Perhaps you would be satisfied with that sort of thing!"

No sooner had the words escaped her than she felt heartily ashamed
of herself, and she added, humbly, "Forgive me; I have been rude and
ungrateful. I have no excuse to offer save that I was carried away
by momentary excitement. This is a subject upon which I feel very
strongly, and I cannot, as I know many estimable people do, look upon
marriage as a sort of half religious, half social duty, for which
suitable position and fortune, without any prominent incompatibility
of disposition, are the only requisites. If I have ever misled you
as to my sentiments towards you, believe me, Mr. Lyne, that it was
unintentional. I never thought of you in any other way than as a
friend, and, until this evening, I never imagined that you otherwise
regarded me--surely we are too unsuited to each other for anything
more."

"Yes, I do feel now that we _are_ unsuited to each other; yet I never
admired you more than I do at this moment. As to your having misled me,
the fault, if any, was all my own. I might have seen how reluctant you
were to grant me these few minutes, and yet I would persevere, so you
are perfectly free from blame. Whatever pain you may have caused me I
freely forgive. Remember also, Miss Adair, that should you ever want a
friend you will find a true one in me."

"Of that I am sure."

He looked gratified, pressed her hand, and murmured, "God bless you!"
and then left her.

Flora felt so unhappy that it was difficult for her to prevent the
tears which stood in her eyes from falling. She had fortunately refused
to engage herself for the dance which was now beginning, pleading a
wish to rest before the cotillon which was to follow it, so she had a
little time to recover herself.

This conversation was not long in passing, yet, short as it was, Mr.
Earnscliffe had observed it,--he saw the parting, and the tears in her
eyes afterwards, yet he never doubted that she had accepted Mr. Lyne,
and he thought to himself, "What! even in the first moments, is she
bewailing the sale which she has made of herself, and the wrong she is
doing to him? I suppose she is not quite hardened as yet in her _role_,
and that it costs her a few tears to act it--soon enough it will become
a second nature to her!... What soulless things women are! And I was
once so silly as to worship them; but I was cured of that folly long
ago. This is only another proof of their worthlessness; and that, too,
in one of whom I felt half inclined to believe better things. How she
excited my curiosity as we walked home the other day from the Farnese
Palace! I could not comprehend her.... Well, at all events I will go
and say good-bye to her, since we may perhaps never meet again."

As soon as he got close to where she was sitting he said, "I am come to
bid you farewell, Miss Adair. I leave Rome to-morrow."

She started as she heard his voice, for she had been leaning her head
upon her hand, and had not seen him approach, and now, as he took the
vacant place beside her, she looked rather confused, and felt very
much at a loss for something to say, so she repeated, "Leaving Rome
to-morrow?"

"Yes, I am going to the neighbourhood of Naples; it is so beautiful
there in spring."

"I should imagine so; spring is beautiful everywhere, and in Southern
Italy it must be doubly so."

He did not answer, and, to break the silence, she added, "We go in the
very opposite direction--northwards. I am longing to see Venice."

"But you do not go immediately," he rejoined; looking at her
inquiringly, "you remain here some time longer, and then you begin
_your_ travels?" he laid a slight stress on _your_.

"No, we go at once. What should we remain here for when all our
friends are gone? New scenes give variety, and--for the time at
least--interest."

Her tone was sad and listless as she said this, and again he fixed his
full blue eyes on her face with a meditative and a questioning gaze.
She wondered what he meant by looking at her thus, as if he would read
her very thoughts, and feeling that it was most unpleasant to be gazed
at in this way, she exclaimed, "Mr. Earnscliffe!"

He was on the point of saying, "And Mr. Lyne goes with you, of course?"
when the sound of his name, uttered by Flora, arrested his words: had
they been spoken, he must have discovered his mistake; but, alas! they
were not, and she continued, "Will you take me to mamma?"

This annoyed him, yet he stood up at once and offered her his arm. As
they went she said, "I must thank you once more and for the last time,
as we say good-bye to-night, for all your kindness to me when my ankle
was sprained,--it was so good-natured of you to condescend to come and
lighten my close imprisonment. I cannot say how grateful I feel to you."

"There is no cause for gratitude, Miss Adair; I did nothing for you
beyond what I was bound in justice to do." It was now her turn to feel
annoyed. "Besides, I enjoyed those hours very much."

"Wonderful! I thought you hated women too much to derive pleasure from
their society?"

"Hate them, Miss Adair!--ah! I should do anything but that if I could
only trust them. How different this life would be if they were only
true! if they were not, as the best of them are--even those to whom it
costs a pang to act so--ever ready to sell themselves for wealth and
position."

Flora became scarlet. Mr. Earnscliffe noted that vivid flush, and
considered it to be caused by consciousness of guilt, whilst in reality
it was from a sense of injured innocence. A few minutes before she had
been called upon to decide between wealth and possible dependence and
humiliation--humiliation in the eyes of the world--and she had chosen
the latter; but it was useless as a proof of the falseness of that
sweeping accusation--in honour she was bound not to speak of it. She
waited until the rush of excited feeling had subsided a little, and
then said quietly--

"I _know_ that you are wrong, Mr. Earnscliffe--we are not _all_ ready
to sell ourselves; there are many women who would refuse any man, no
matter what advantages he could offer them, if they did not really love
him."

His eyes flashed and he exclaimed, "You!" but he stopped suddenly,
changed his tone, and added in his usual cold, polite manner, "Here is
Mrs. Adair; but I see that she is speaking to some one, so I will not
interrupt her; and now allow me to wish you _Addio, e felice viaggio_!"

He held her hand for a moment, whilst he looked at her again with one
of those searching glances which had annoyed her before. Mrs. Adair
turned round just as he left her, and said, "Why, Flora, how tired you
look! Here is Marie as fresh and gay as ever!"

The gentlemen now came to claim them for the cotillon. Marie was
engaged to dance with Charles Elton, and Flora with Mr. Caulfield; but
Mrs. Adair said to him, "I really think that Flora ought not to dance
any more, she appears to be so tired."

Flora saw Mr. Caulfield's look of annoyance, and answered with a
smile--although it was rather a weary one if the truth must be
told--"Not so much so, mamma, that I cannot fulfil my engagement," and
she took Mr. Caulfield's arm.

At last the cotillon came to an end, and it was with a feeling of
relief at not being obliged to talk or dance any more that Flora
followed her mother down the stairs and got into their carriage, Marie
declaring that she wished the ball was going to begin again.




CHAPTER VIII.


The Eltons' ball, that ball to which our friends Flora Adair, Marie
Arbi, and the two Elton girls had looked forward with so much
eagerness, was over. Had it brought them pleasure or pain? To Helena
and Marie it had brought pleasure; but to Flora and Mary, pain. Mary
felt that, although she had succeeded in prejudicing Mr. Earnscliffe
against Flora, she had not advanced one step towards winning his
admiration for herself; and when Helena congratulated her on his having
danced with her--that being an honour which he did not often confer on
any one--she answered bitterly, "You mistake, Helena; Mr. Earnscliffe
danced with his hostess's eldest daughter, and not with Mary Elton!"

Yet the more the attainment of the object upon which she had set her
heart seemed remote, the more wildly did she long for it. To gain Mr.
Earnscliffe's love, or even to hinder another from possessing it, she
would stoop to any, even the most unworthy, means. Hers was a powerful
passion, but it was a passion for evil rather than for good; it was not
a passion of devotedness but of selfishness; she would sacrifice his
happiness to her love, and not her love to his happiness. Evidently
she did not know that a woman's happiness consists "in another's love
become her own." The song of Solomon represents the love of the Saviour
and His Church under the type of human love;--the Christian marriage
ceremony says, "Let a woman be subject to her husband in all things,
as the Church is subject to Christ;" and Saint Paul tells "wives" to
"be subject to their husbands as unto God!" It is in such submission,
and in such alone, that a woman's happiness consists. Short-sighted
people call this bondage, but it is that bondage in which alone is true
liberty!... To serve truly is indeed to reign!

"What?" we hear young ladies, ay, and old ones too, exclaim--"Are we
never to do what we like,--never to think of pleasing ourselves? A
curious notion of happiness indeed!" Nevertheless it is the only true
one. Woman was created to be "a help meet for man;" her ministry in
the world is one of love, and she can never be really happy save in
fulfilling the end for which she was created. A mere preference,
accompanied by calm affection and esteem, will never enable a woman
to be to her husband what the Church is to her Lord. It must be a
feeling such as Leibnitz speaks of when he says, "To love, is to place
our happiness in the happiness of another;"--and as an illustrious
French writer beautifully describes it, so beautifully that we would
not venture to translate it, and must be pardoned for quoting somewhat
at length in a foreign tongue--"L'amour ne s'arrete pas a l'acte
de choix, il exige le devouement a l'etre choisi. Choisir, c'est
preferer un etre a tous les autres; se devouer, c'est le preferer a
soi-meme. Le devouement, c'est l'immolation de soi a l'objet aime.
Quiconque ne va pas jusque la n'aime pas. La preference toute seule
n'implique en effet qu'un gout de l'ame qui a besoin de s'epancher
dans la cause d'ou il sort, gout honorable et precieux sans doute,
mais qui se bornant la n'aboutit qu'a se rechercher soi-meme dans un
autre que soi. Si beaucoup d'affections s'arretent a ce point, c'est
que beaucoup d'affections ne sont qu'un egoisme deguise, on eprouve un
attrait, on s'y abandonne, on croit aimer, on a peut-etre des lueurs de
l'amour veritable, mais l'heure du devouement arrivee, on reconnait a
l'impuissance du sacrifice la vanite du sentiment qui nous preoccupait
sans nous posseder."

When a woman loves, she creates happiness, so to say, for herself
and for those around her, and obtains so much the greater recompense
the less she seeks it. In this submission she is immeasurably more
free than if she had no law but that of her own will, just as a true
Christian is more free than those who follow their own opinions, for
"where the law is, there is liberty."

All this was indeed a sealed fountain to Mary Elton; her idea of
happiness was not centred in "another's happiness become her own," but
in the triumph of her own unbridled will. Yet she was rather to be
pitied than blamed. The too popular code, alas! now-a-days is, that
anything like real ardent feeling is to be ruthlessly crushed down.
In this she was educated, and, being of a less impulsive disposition
than her sister, she succumbed more to this training. She was like
a vigorous young tree whose owner willed that it should grow in a
particular form, quite regardless of the one which nature intended it
to take, and for this purpose had bound and constrained it with what he
thought to be strong bands; but one day a strange hand cut one of those
bands, and at once all the others gave way: the tree then rebounded
from its constraint, and took a more natural form, and the trainer
found with dismay that it had grown wild and unmanageable. He had but
produced deformity; had he helped to develop the plant, and not tried
to force it from its natural bent, it would have grown in the beauty
of its own unity: under his hands it had become a deformed and an
unsightly thing!

Such, too, was Mary Elton. Her mother had tried to swathe her mind and
heart in bands of unnatural propriety and worldliness, and for a time
she seemed to have succeeded. Mr. Earnscliffe was the strange hand
which chanced to cut one of the bands, and thus caused all the others
to give way; then her natural strength of feeling burst forth, rank
and untrained. Had her mother carefully directed and not endeavoured
to crush this, it would have made her character as beautiful as it
was strong. Unfortunately Mrs. Elton had not done so, and the result
was, that in all probability nothing less powerful than that religion
of which Mary knows nothing could show her the difference between a
"disguised egotism," in which one only seeks one's self in another, and
love, which is an immolation of one's self to the beloved object.

We must leave her alone with her gloomy retrospections, which were
not the less dark and unpleasing from the partial success which had
attended her planning. She was haunted by the consciousness of having
acted falsely as well as meanly towards Flora; for she as well as Mr.
Earnscliffe had seen the parting between her and Mr. Lyne, and she
judged it more truly than he had done. Since then she felt certain--if
indeed she ever doubted it--that Mr. Lyne would never be more than a
friend to Flora; yet she had done all she could to make Mr. Earnscliffe
believe that they were to be married, and she knew that in this she had
been successful.

Helena's remembrances of the ball were as bright as Mary's were dark.
She dwelt with heartfelt delight on all the enjoyment which it had
afforded her, and, as Mary listened to her, her smile grew brighter and
more genial than usual. Her protecting affection for her sister was the
one virtue amidst many faults--the one feeling from which she could
draw unalloyed pleasure.

A contrast not altogether dissimilar might have been witnessed between
Flora and Marie. The latter was all animation, and related with
infinite zest her adventures of the previous night; while the former
spoke but little, and appeared tired and weary. She could not help
feeling that she had behaved somewhat unkindly towards Mr. Lyne. She
was angry with herself for not having sooner seen that he meant to
propose, and that she had not taken care to prevent his doing so;
still, were she in a palace of truth, she would probably have been
obliged to confess that it was not the remembrance of the pain which
she had inflicted on Mr. Lyne that weighed most heavily upon her
spirits, but rather Mr. Earnscliffe's conduct to herself. Save to shake
hands with her in the beginning of the evening, he had not approached
her until just before the cotillon when his manner and words appeared
so unaccountable to her.

We have already said that there is no greater pang than that of being
misunderstood by one whom we esteem, and the sharpness of the pang
increases with the strength of our affection. Thus Flora felt most
bitterly the injustice to herself which Mr. Earnscliffe implied when he
said how different it would be if women were not--as even the best of
them are--ready to sell themselves to the first man who asks them to
marry him, if he can give them wealth or position. It was certainly not
a pleasant farewell, and she sighed as she thought that probably she
would never know again such pleasure as she had felt in his society.
Even the memory of it was more to her than any other actual enjoyment
had been; nevertheless she did not deem herself in love. A day after a
ball seemed to possess a fatality for Flora; she found this day a very
sad one, yet the time may come when, by comparison with others, she
may perhaps think it had brought her happiness.

Fortunately for her their approaching departure from Rome, and the
preparations necessary for it, did not leave her much time for
brooding. As usual, the week after Easter saw Rome thinning rapidly.
Some of our acquaintances were going to the south, others to the north:
for the former were bound the Eltons, Pentons, Mr. Lyne, Mr. Caulfield
and Mr. Earnscliffe, and for the latter the Blakes and the Adairs.

On the Tuesday after the ball, at seven in the morning, a large
travelling carriage stood before the door of the Adairs' apartments. It
was open, and in it was seated Mrs. Blake. Mina was in the cabriolet,
and her uncle, Mr. Vincent Blake, who had joined them a few days before
on his way from the East, and who was to return with them to Ireland,
was standing on the flags inspecting the packing of the luggage. The
Adairs were to complete the party; and as soon as they came down, Mr.
Blake hurried them into the carriage with Mrs. Blake--that is, Mrs.
Adair and Marie. Flora was to go in the cabriolet with Mina; and having
handed her up, and taken his own seat beside the coachman, he gave the
word to start; the whip was flourished, and off they went, the wheels
rattling noisily over the pavement to the merry accompaniment of the
bells round the horses' necks.

At the Porta del Popolo they were obliged to halt, in order to have
their passports examined. Mr. Blake got down, and went into the office.
During the delay which this caused, Mina and Flora stood up to take
"one last long look" at Rome, that city which, it is said, few--even
of those who have suffered there--ever leave without a feeling of
regret and a desire to return. It is a strange fascination which Rome
possesses even for those who are aliens within her walls! We know how
one of the most celebrated of these apostrophises her:--

    "O Rome! my country! city of the soul!
    The orphans of the heart must turn to thee,
    Lone mother of dead empires! and control
    In their shut breasts their petty misery."

If Rome is so dear to those who regard her only as a standing record of
a mighty past, what must she be to those to whom she is not merely a

    "Lone mother of dead empires,"

but a living mother of a living world--the heart, the centre, the
capital of Christendom itself!

Mina and Flora were fond of Rome for both of these reasons. Flora
loved it especially as the scene of the happiest hours she had ever
known, and so she could not leave it without a feeling of sadness and
a longing to return. How often do we yearn to revisit places where we
have been happy, even when all around us has changed!

    "Cari luoghi, io vi trovai
    Ma quei di non trovo piu!"

After a few moments Mr. Blake reappeared with the passports all
in order. A _scudo_ has a particularly accelerating effect on the
movements of Roman officials. At length they bade adieu to Rome, yet
not to its memories and associations, for their route lay along the
far-famed Flaminian Way.

There is surely no such pleasant travelling for pleasant people as
vetturino! When it is through a beautiful country, in fine weather, and
with intimate friends, it is truly delightful. The irregular meals,
furnished from the contents of capacious baskets, the ever-changing
scene, the never-ending variety of flowers and foliage, the newness of
all around, the expectation of coming events, the evenings at country
inns, where the very "roughing" gives zest to a life so different from
the regularity of ordinary existence; the unflagging chatter, the
buoyant spirits,--these, yes, and a thousand other charms, tend to make
such happy journeys the sunniest of sunny spots in the pilgrimage
of life. As for the cabriolet, if a pair of lovers could only get
possession of it, it would be the perfection of human enjoyment--a sort
of moving elysium. Ah! this is a picture upon which we must not dwell,
or we might be teased by importunate wishes to have it realised, and so
become dissatisfied with the dull plodding routine of stay-at-home days.

Our new friend, Mr. Blake, was tall, stout, and nearly sixty, but
withal strong and healthy in appearance. His fair, florid complexion,
large features, and light blue eyes, and, indeed, the whole expression
of his countenance, gave strong indications of good-humour and
benevolence; nor was there any visible want in it of intellectual
power. He proved a most amusing and instructive companion, having
travelled over this route more than once before. He pointed out to
Mina and Flora the objects of note and of classic interest, quoted
scraps from the Latin poets, which he rendered into extempore English
for them. The position of Civitta Castellana called forth his loudest
praises, and he talked much of the days when it was the proud capital
of the Valisci, who dared to contend with Rome herself, even in the
days of her warlike glory; and he made them laugh heartily over the
story of Camillus and the schoolmaster. Some years before, Mr. Blake
had spent a few days at Civitta Castellana, exploring the beautiful
neighbourhood with some friends, and he related many anecdotes of their
excursions, declaring that there were few things more enjoyable than
such excursions made in agreeable company.

The girls assured him that it was not necessary to impress _that_ upon
their minds, as they could easily believe how delightful it would be
so to wander about in such beautiful scenery. To make it perfect, they
said, there should be a Valerie de Ventadour, and an Ernest Maltravers
to re-people each scene for her with the heroes and legends of old,
to unroll before her the lore of the ancient historians and poets,
and thus to light it up again with a light once its own. And Flora
laughingly added--

"Now, Mr. Blake, you will be obliged to play Ernest Maltravers to one
of us."

"Indeed, young lady! and do you mean to imply that 're-peopling some
lonely scene for you, with the heroes and legends of old, unrolling
before you the lore of the ancients, and thus lighting it up with a
light once its own,' would be at all the same thing done by a rough,
grey-headed old man, as by an Ernest Maltravers? If so, I am afraid
I must say that you are a sad deceiver. Now, I'll lay a wager on it
you are thinking of some one who could play Ernest Maltravers to your
Valerie de Ventadour, very much to your satisfaction?"

Mr. Blake chuckled with delight as he saw Flora get red and turn away
her head.

Thus the day passed quickly away, and about five in the evening they
arrived at Civitta Castellana, where they were to sleep on the first
night of their journey.

It took them about six days to travel from Rome to Florence by this
route. Were we to follow them step by step, we should be writing a
guide-book and not a story. Nevertheless, we cannot pass by in silence
two such spots as the Falls of Terni and Assisi. Byron says that the
view of the falls either from above or below is worth that of all
the cascades and torrents of Switzerland put together. The Staubach,
Reichenfels, are rills in comparative appearance. Who could forget his
description of the contrast between the "giant element leaping from
rock to rock with delicious bound," and the lovely smiling valley by
which the falls are surrounded? It is indeed

    "Love, watching madness with unutterable mien."

Then the church of Assisi, with all its wealth of interest! To the
lover of the picturesque, of art, or of religion, it has special
attractions. Dante sings the loveliness of its site; Cimabue and
Giotto's works adorn its walls, and mark the progress of painting; and
Saint Francis throws over it a halo which dims the glory of poet and
artist, and makes Assisi--for those who know and love his life--another
holy land. Such is the creative power of charity or love. Centuries
ago, Saint Francis died in self-imposed poverty and privation, barely
covered with the cloak of another; yet hardly had the grave closed
over him, when a structure, matchless even in Italy, was built in his
honour, and the precious germs of love and self-sacrifice which he
planted in the hearts of his spiritual children went on fructifying
until his Order spread itself throughout Christendom, and now blesses
the world almost in spite of itself.

Our friends thought that if this route could boast of Assisi alone, it
would have been almost unrivalled; but Assisi was only its crowning
point. It traverses a track of country, for upwards of two hundred
miles, where beauty, history, and poetry combine to give a charm to all
around. The vale of Clitumnus and its stream--

    "Haunt of river nymph!"

the lake of Thrasimene, where Hannibal and his swarthy hosts revelled
in their sanguinary victory over the brave Flaminius; the towns perched
on mountain-tops, and surrounded by deep romantic ravines, where still
stand a ruined arch or pier to tell of the massive bridges which once
spanned them--the colossal works of the mighty Romans.

It was altogether so delightful a journey, that to some at least of our
party it caused a feeling of regret when about six o'clock on Sunday
evening they reached the top of the hill of San Donato, and for the
first time looked upon _Firenze la bella_, and the beautiful view over
the valley of the Arno. They quickly descended to the Porta san Nicolo,
by which they entered the city--crossed the Ponte alle Grazie, drove
along the Lung' Arno, passing the arcades of the Uffizi, and the Piazza
di Santa Trinita, and drew up at one of the hotels which face the
river. And here, in beautiful Florence, let us leave them to repose.




CHAPTER IX.


On the morning after their arrival our travellers--the younger ones
especially--were all impatience to see something of the fair city of
Florence, so famed, moreover, for the beauty of its position; and the
scene, as they looked from the windows of the hotel, inclined them to
join in singing its praises.

The fine quay of the Lung' Arno; the river itself flowing along calmly,
and glittering beneath the sun's bright rays; the hill on the opposite
side with its olive-trees and gardens, relieved here and there by an
imposing building, were all beautiful seen from a distance. The narrow
dusty roads between high walls, the faded and dried-up appearance of
all around, are then hidden; but a closer view raises a sigh for the
lovely lanes with their flowery hedges, and the fresh green verdure
of our own dear country, or even of the neighbourhood of Rome, where
the dampness of the climate counteracts the effect of the scorching
sun, and prevents, in some degree, the washed-out look which is so
striking everywhere about Florence. When our friends come to explore
that which looks so pretty from the hotel windows, they may, perhaps,
be tempted to think that the beauty of the country round Florence has
been overrated, and, were it not rash to say so, even to prefer the
charms of some of the other towns which they passed through on their
way from Rome. They must, however, visit the "lions" within the gates
before they extend their excursions beyond them; and although it is
very possible that they may be slightly disappointed with the latter,
they certainly cannot be with the former. With such treasures as those
which adorn her galleries of the Uffizi, the Pitti, and the Belle Arti,
surely Florence could afford to be surnamed _la brutta_ instead of _la
bella_! Yes, she might well dispense with all exterior loveliness,
and pointing to the long line of celebrated men to whom she has given
birth, say, in the words of the mother of the Gracchi, "Here are my
jewels!" As it is, Nature too has been bountiful to Florence, for she
has undoubtedly given her a large share of beauty in addition to all
the rest.

Their first visit was to the Uffizi, and in the far-famed tribune
they saw, with wondering eyes, Mr. and Mrs. Penton, and her brother,
Mr. Barkley. As they shook hands with Mrs. Penton, and expressed
some surprise at seeing them there, since they supposed them to be in
Naples, she replied, "We did go to Naples on the evening after Mrs.
Elton's ball, and we spent a week there; then Edmund"--looking towards
Mr. Barkley, who was in another part of the room--"came to us from
Sicily; we sailed direct to Leghorn, and arrived here yesterday."

"You certainly have lost no time," said Mrs. Adair; "for we came
straight from Rome, and yet we only arrived yesterday. We travelled
however by the Perugia route, which is a long one, but oh, how
beautiful!"

"So every one says. We were, however, pressed for time, and therefore
we had to get over the ground as quickly as possible; but how we shall
ever tear Edmund away from Florence is more than I can say. You know my
brother, do you not?"

"Yes,--that is, Flora and I know him, but the Blakes have never met
him; he would, I am sure, find Mr. Blake a delightful companion; he
knows Florence so well, and is quite an enthusiastic admirer of its
works of art; in fact, he is a most desirable guide to them."

"Then please to ask him if I may introduce my brother; to make his
acquaintance would be quite a _trouvaille_ for Edmund." Mrs. Penton
was one of those who like to introduce French words into their
conversation. "Gerald and I, not being such worshippers of painting,
should be quite exhausted if we attempted to keep pace with him; it is
so fatiguing to look up at pictures for any length of time. We have
been here more than an hour already, and I do not want to be tired
before the afternoon, when we intend to drive in the Cascine to see the
_beau monde_ of Florence; so it will be an excellent thing if we can
get Edmund and Mr. Blake together, and then I can make Gerald take me
home."

Accordingly Mrs. Adair turned to Mr. Blake, who was near to them,
examining a picture, and said that Mrs. Penton wished to introduce
him to her brother; and Mrs. Penton added, "Edmund will have a double
pleasure in making your acquaintance, as Mrs. Adair tells me you are a
_connaisseur_ here."

"It is indeed true that I am a warm admirer of the great treasures
which Florence contains, but I have no claim to the title of
_connaisseur_. I shall be most happy, however, to be introduced to your
brother, and to give him any information I possess about the Florentine
galleries,--they are old acquaintances of mine, but strangers, I
suppose, to him."

"Yes, it is our first visit to Florence; we only arrived yesterday. Let
us go to Edmund!"

They crossed to Mr. Barkley, and his sister--laying her hand upon his
shoulder--said, "Edmund, I have just met Mrs. Adair, her daughter, and
some friends of theirs, whom I had the pleasure of meeting in Rome. Mr.
Blake knows Florence _a coeur_, I believe, and he kindly says that this
knowledge is at your service: Mr. Blake--my brother, Mr. Barkley."

They bowed, and Mr. Barkley said, "I am most grateful for your kind
offer, Mr. Blake, and shall gladly avail myself of it."

After a few moments of conversation Mrs. Penton said, "You must speak
to the Adairs, Edmund; but first tell me, where is Gerald?"

"I think he went into that room," pointing to the door on the left side
of the tribune.

"Will you then take me to my husband, Mr. Blake, while Edmund goes to
the Adairs?"

Mrs. Penton made this request in the manner and tone of voice of one
who feels certain that any man--even an old one--would be pleased at
being asked to walk with her.

Mr. Barkley was like Mrs. Penton, but handsomer, and, apparently,
of superior intelligence. His complexion was dark--if black hair,
eyebrows, and moustache, with grey eyes and a pale face, constitute
the dark style; his well-formed forehead was almost ivory-like in its
whiteness, his nose straight and finely cut, and his mouth small and
sufficiently expressive, without, however, being very remarkable for
that distinctive quality. He was just the sort of man that the greatest
number of women rave about,--quite a _heros de roman_, with his
tall, straight figure, and air of refinement. Nevertheless there was
something wanting; it was not a face which gave one the idea that its
possessor was a man of courage--we mean _moral_ courage, or fortitude;
nor did his fair and delicately-moulded hands redeem his face: they
were not hands formed for a firm grasp, or to hold on steadfastly
through time and difficulty. He was, however, generally considered to
be quite an Adonis, a lady-killer. Of this he was fully conscious, but
he had far too keen a sense of what is really worthy to be admired ever
to betray this consciousness in his manner or conversation; and towards
women he was almost chivalrous in his courtesy and deference,--another
reason, doubtless, why he was so great a favourite with them.

Meanwhile he went to speak to the Adairs, and was introduced to Mrs.
Blake, Mina, and Marie.

Mrs. Penton returned in a few moments with her husband and Mr. Blake,
and, addressing her brother, she said, "Edmund, Gerald and I are
going; but I suppose you will not come with us?"

"Nay; here is something more attractive," answered Mr. Barkley, with a
smile and a bow towards the three girls who were standing together.

"But you will come to drive in the Cascine, will you not? There will, I
suppose, be plenty of attraction for you there, in the youth and beauty
of Florence."

"Then you may depend upon me."

Did Mrs. Penton divine what her brother's wishes were? For she turned
to Mrs. Adair, and said, "We shall have a vacant seat in the carriage;
will you allow one of your young ladies to accompany us?"

"With pleasure."

"Then I will call at a little after four. But which of them am I to
have the honour of chaperoning?"

"Marie," replied Flora, quickly. "Mina and I are great walkers, and
shall probably go for a walk in the country with Mr. Blake."

Mr. and Mrs. Penton left the tribune, but the rest of the party
remained. Mr. Blake and Mr. Barkley agreed to go on the following day
to the Accademia delle belle Arti and also to San Marco. "I know a good
little Padre there," said Mr. Blake, "who will show us everything. He
and I are the best of friends, although I cannot help regretting his
blindness in matters of faith. And I dare say he has the same sort of
feeling towards me."

"No doubt he has," replied Mr. Barkley, laughingly; "and I, as you
probably know, side with the Padre."

"Oh, yes,--I know that you do; so I must be upon my guard, as you will
be two to one. But the ladies have gone on; we had better follow them."

They left the tribune, and went into the small rooms on the right-hand
side of it, and there they found the ladies. Marie and Flora were
standing together,--the former talking eagerly of the goodness of Flora
in wishing her to drive with the Pentons instead of herself. To all of
which Flora answered--

"I deserve no praise whatever, for I really do not care to go. I shall
be quite as much pleased to have a nice long walk, which would only
tire you. You don't know, Mignonne, how often an appearance of goodness
may spring from indifference. You may indeed enjoy your drive without
imagining that I have made any sacrifice whatsoever in not going."

Just then Mr. Barkley joined them, and asked what they were talking
about so earnestly?

"My share in the conversation," said Flora, "consisted in trying to
persuade Marie that I am not making any sacrifice in giving her my
place for the drive this afternoon,--indeed, as I have already told
her, I shall prefer a walk to driving up and down a public promenade,
with nothing but fashion to look at."

It is probable that an Adonis like Mr. Barkley found it rather
difficult to believe that any girl should prefer a walk with other
ladies, or, at least, with an old gentleman, to a drive in _his_
society; and he said, with a smile, "It is fortunate for our
vanity that at least one of you wishes to come out with us. We
shall do everything in our power to make it an agreeable drive to
Mademoiselle----I have not caught her name."

"Arbi," replied Flora.

"Thank you;" then turning to Marie, he continued--"Then, Mademoiselle
Arbi, we may expect to have the pleasure of your company this
afternoon?"

"_Oui, Monsieur_," replied Marie, blushing. Whenever she was eager
about anything, or particularly shy, as she was at that moment, she
spoke French.

Flora now moved on after the others, who had gone into the next room,
and Marie followed her as closely as possible, in terror at the thought
of having to keep up a _tete-a-tete_ talk with Mr. Barkley.

The conversation now became general, and naturally turned upon
painting; so, between talking of, and admiring, the many beautiful
works contained in the Uffizi, the hours sped on until past two
o'clock. It was then decided that they should go home for luncheon, and
take a rest before the fatigues of the afternoon began.

After leaving the gallery, they stopped to _flaner_ a little in the
Arcades. Mr. Barkley had succeeded very fairly in dispelling Marie's
shyness of him. He made her laugh merrily at his account of some of
his adventures in Sicily, and his ridiculous mistakes in the language,
which he then knew but slightly. His French, however, was perfect; and
this was to Marie a great boon. He purposely lingered at one of the
stalls, explaining something which he had pointed out to her, until
the others had got into the Piazza della Signoria; and having thus
managed that she should walk home with him, he exclaimed, "I declare
they are half way across the Piazza! What a hurry they are in! But do
not tire yourself; we shall easily keep them in sight, and that is all
we require. But that we _must_ do, or we should not find our way to our
hotels."

He took care, however, not to overtake them before they reached the
hotel, at the door of which they had to wait a minute or two for Marie.
When she and her cavalier did come up, Mr. Blake said, "Can you find
the road to your abode, Mr. Barkley; or shall I accompany you?"

"Thank you, it is so near that I cannot mistake my way. Good morning."




CHAPTER X.


At breakfast on Tuesday morning the plans for the day were talked over.
Mr. Blake began by saying, "I suppose you know, ladies, that I am
engaged to go with Mr. Barkley to the Accademia at eleven; but in the
afternoon I shall be at your service."

"Which is a polite intimation, uncle," said Mina, "that our company is
not wished for in the morning."

"Really, I never thought about your coming with us, for after we have
been to the Accademia we are to go to San Marco; and you know that
ladies are not permitted to pass the outer cloister. There's one of
your pretty Roman rules for you!"

"Not badly turned, uncle. I suppose that closing observation was
intended to excite our indignation, and so make us forget the truth
that you do not want us to go with you. But don't be afraid,--we shall
have no design upon you; indeed, before we came down we had agreed to
go to the Pitti."

"Then the morning is disposed of; and what do you mean to do in the
afternoon?"

"Mamma and Marie are going to drive with the Pentons," answered Flora,
"and as for the rest of us, we have not thought about what we shall do."

"Then you two girls had better come with me to San Miniato. The church
is well worth a visit, and the walk round the hill upon which it stands
is most lovely. Will you come also, Agatha?"

"Perhaps," replied his sister-in-law; "if I am not very tired after
the Pitti. _My_ going, however, is not a matter of any importance; the
girls can go with you whether I do or not."

"Well then, young ladies, I shall be ready for you at any time after
three; and now, adieu for the present."

The ladies remained some time longer at the breakfast table laughing at
Marie's animated description of the people whom she saw on the Cascine
on the day before, and at the theatre in the evening. She was most
enthusiastic in her praise of Mrs. Penton and her brother's kindness,
and asked naively if Englishmen--meaning natives of the United
Kingdom--were generally as handsome and as charming as Mr. Barkley,
adding that there were not any so nice at Mrs. Elton's ball.

"You think so, Mignonne, do you?" said Flora. "Well, I should say that,
had he been at Mrs. Elton's, he would not have been unrivalled, or
perhaps unsurpassed."

"But who den, Flore, was so seducing (_seduisant_) as he?"

"Oh! _I_ should say _this_ person; somebody else would say _that_
person; it is all an affair of taste, you know," answered Flora,
smiling at the question itself, and also at the _very_ literal
translation of _seduisant_, as she stood up and went to look out of the
window. Marie jumped up and followed her, put her arm round her waist,
and leaning her little curly head upon Flora's shoulder, she looked up
coaxingly at her and said, "Flore, will you not tell your Mignonne who
it is dat you have found better than Mr. Barkley _chez_ Madame Elton?"

"What a little goose you are, Marie. I did not speak of any one in
particular. I only said that he would not have been unrivalled. You
know--as I also said--that it is all a matter of taste. Helena Elton, I
dare say, would prefer Mr. Caulfield."

"Mr. Caulfield! But you are not of her advice, Flore?"

"_Opinion_ you mean, Mignonne, and not _advice_, which is the English
for _conseil_. For your satisfaction I am glad to be able to say that
I do not agree with Helena; and as you are going again to enjoy this
afternoon the society of the person who suits _your_ taste best, I
consider that you are a most enviable little being. But see, they are
all gone,--we must go also."

Marie held up her fair face for a kiss, which was cordially given, and
then they left the room.

The difference in their characters, as shown in their manner, was most
striking. Marie was shy in the simple acceptation of the word, but
she was not reserved. She knew nothing of Flora's bugbear--that dread
of importuning or wearying others. As soon as Marie had got over the
childish timidity which she always felt on a first acquaintance, she
was demonstratively affectionate. It never crossed her simple little
mind that her caresses might bore any one; so that whilst Flora would
stand at a distance from those whom she liked, longing to be near them,
yet afraid to go to them without a word or look which seemed to call
her, Marie would at once run to _her_ favourites, throw her arms round
their necks, and tell them how much she loved them, without stopping to
think whether they wanted her or not.

How Flora envied this simplicity, and wished that she had a little
more of it. It would have saved her so much pain; but it is one of
those things which cannot be acquired, at least by a person like Flora,
who could not summon up sufficient courage even to touch the hand of
any one whom she liked extremely, unless she were unmistakably made to
feel that it would give pleasure. Flora had said after reading Marie's
history, "We shall be such contrasts!" and so they were; but this
difference of disposition only seemed to make them greater friends.

But it is time for us to leave the ladies, and follow the two gentlemen
to the Accademia. As it was Mr. Barkley's first visit to Florence, he
had still most of Beato Angelico's masterpieces to see. He had indeed
seen his works, on the day before, at the Uffizi, and the "Crowning of
the Blessed Virgin," in the Louvre, was an old familiar friend to him;
but another treat was now in store for him, for Beato Angelico was his
master-painter.

On their way they talked of the different subjects from his pencil
which they were about to see, and especially of the "Descent from the
Cross" and the "Last Judgment." Mr. Barkley said that he meant to keep
these for a _bonne bouche_, and begged to be taken straight to il
Beato's "poem in painting," the "Life of our Lord." Mr. Blake could
not help rallying his friend a little about his desperate enthusiasm
for the _Frate_, which he thought somewhat extravagant.

"But here we are," he exclaimed, "so you will soon be gratified. I
shall, as you wish, take you straight to the 'Life of our Lord,' and
then leave you to your ecstasies for a time. When I come back, be
pleased to impart some of them to me."

Accordingly Mr. Blake left him to the contemplation of this august
history, and did not join him again for a considerable time, which he
spent in paying long visits to his favourite pictures. He was not at a
loss for occupation during this time, as a most varied experience and
a fair share of study had rendered him capable of really enjoying fine
paintings.

When he did at length return to Mr. Barkley, he found him at the
closing subject--the "Last Judgment;" not the great picture on that
subject, but an older one, and asked, "Well?"

"Well!" echoed Mr. Barkley, "this _is_ art indeed! Here we see that
the painter had a higher aim in view than that of displaying his own
talent in originality of design, or even correctness of outline. These
indeed have not been neglected, but they have been used only as means
to a great end, and that end was to teach a sublime lesson. Each of
these thirty-eight compartments is a study in itself, a study in which
the mind of the angelic painter speaks to us through his works, causing
us to know, and by knowing, to love something of 'the splendour of
unity'--the Beautiful itself. To produce this--you will agree with
me--is the highest triumph of art. Where this is not, what do we see
but the works of copyists, who portray, more or less well, what they
see with their mortal eyes?"

"I quite agree with you that we cannot rightly call anything a work
of real art which is not in some degree a creation, and a teacher,
whose purpose it is to draw us from the lower and material world to
the contemplation of higher things. But we must have a standard of
truth, and therefore I cannot altogether share in your admiration of
Angelico's 'History of our Lord,' as there are many things represented
in it for which we have no authority, and in some places the meaning
is obscure and unintelligible. Much of it seems to be inspired rather
by the mystic imagination of a pious monk than by the grand and simple
written record of our Saviour's life upon earth, the beauty of which
these paintings ought only to illustrate. When your favourite keeps
to this he is truly great, as in the 'Descent from the Cross,' for
instance."

"Ah, true! Will you forgive me if I say that you can hardly seize _all_
the speaking beauty depicted in this great history? I do not say this,
as you will believe, in any way to depreciate your judgment, but in
regard only to the _extent_ of your belief."

"I do not quite catch your meaning. Have we not an unerring standard to
direct us here?"

"The _letter_ of Scripture, no doubt?... Yes, you have _that_, but
you have it surely without the spirit. Moreover, you have, so to say,
dislocated yourselves from the family traditions of Christianity--from
the memory of Christendom; and having lost this, and therewith all
traditional intercourse with the past, you hopelessly seize upon our
first written records, and in them alone have you any knowledge or
faith. The living voice which from age to age has handed down every
detail of the glory of Christ and His saints, is silent for you. You
are strangers here, and these family records, which to us are so
precious, are the objects of your suspicion, are even rejected by you
as unworthy of belief; it is thus, I mean, that you are unable to seize
_all_ the speaking beauty depicted here."

"Would you have us then to accept as truth the wild fantasies of
individual painters?... It is far too much."

"Most assuredly not; that would, I should say, be to fall into another
snare like the very one which has already caught you. When I said
that you can hardly seize _all_ the beauty of il Beato's poem on our
Lord, my meaning was, that having rejected the recognised sources
of sacred Tradition, you can receive nothing but what is written;
although, by the way, even there it is said that 'there are also many
other things which Jesus did, which if they were written the whole
world itself could not contain the books that should be written.'
Think for a moment: if you so confine the works of art to the text of
Scripture, how greatly you limit and narrow their field, and how many
great pictures, which through ages Christendom has honoured as its
family heirlooms, you will be forced to condemn as false. You object
to the touching scene of Saint Veronica--to this exquisite painting
of Jesus carrying His Cross and meeting His blessed Mother on her way
to Calvary. Scripture does not say that He _did_ meet her; therefore,
to you it appears to be a deviation from truth; but these facts are
household words in Christendom, resting upon the highest of all moral
certainty--Christian Tradition. The spoken testimony of His chosen
companions and the dogmas of our faith, in harmony with the loving
memory of Christendom, hand down these family records to us with
holy and unerring care. You would hardly believe how jealous we are
of any mutilation of them. Numberless, however, would be the great
pictures which must thus seem to you to be false or unintelligible,
whilst to us they are rich in truth and supernatural meaning. I love
Saint Paul's cry, '_Be ye enlarged!_' You know not how much you lose
even of Scripture itself;--the very parables of our Lord, which, you
will remember, are not so to those 'to whom it is given to know,' are
parables indeed, or at very best but beautiful histories, to _you_."

"You are too hard upon us. I grant you that the principle of
limitation, in our sense, fully admitted and carried into practice,
would go far to strip our galleries of their treasures, and leave us
without connection with the past. I am a sincere lover of art, and I am
old enough to have the courage to confess to you that the consequences
of the proper application of such a principle terrify me. I frankly
acknowledge that it would hardly leave a monument standing of more than
a few centuries old, and how few, I fear even to say. I comfort myself
by the hope that the great storm has already past, and there I rest,
with the principle still in my belief, that you must not venture into
the work of God--Scripture itself,--there all is holy, because all is
Divine. The parables are far more to us--believe me--than beautiful
histories."

"Let me explain what I have expressed with, I hope, pardonable
enthusiasm. It is not a question, as you seem to suppose, of
_criticising_ the divine work, but of _appreciating_ it in a greater or
lesser degree. You will grant us, I think, the larger comprehension of
what was intended to be, to some, simply parables or riddles. In the
parable of the prodigal son, for instance, _we_ learn how God receives
repentant sinners. The young man leaves his father's house, and, in a
far country, wastes his substance in wrong-doing; he soon feels the
want of the _spiritual life_ which he has squandered away, and of which
there is a famine in that country. Still he cleaves to one of the
chief citizens there, who sends him to feed swine; but his hunger is
unappeased. At last he resolves to return to his father and confess his
error and his sin. His father runs to meet him while he is yet a great
way off, and falls upon his neck and kisses him. Then He says _to His
servants_, 'Clothe him quickly with the robe of innocence, put the ring
of adoption upon his finger, the shoes of safe direction upon his feet,
offer the Holy Sacrifice, and feed him with the food of life, for this
my son was dead and is alive again, he was lost and is found!' Here,
we have Dogma, Tradition, and Scripture, harmoniously illustrating
this, as indeed all the other parables. To us they are neither riddles
nor beautiful histories, but sublime declarations and proofs of the
divinity of our faith, since to us--by our Divine teaching--'it is
given to know the mysteries of the kingdom of God.' Now how would
one of your painters portray this? Were he merely to represent it as
Scripture relates it, it would be simply a riddle; or did he attempt a
higher meaning, there would be evident discrepancy between the truth
of Scripture and your belief and practice. So that should he aim at
anything beyond drawing graceful figures and giving dramatic effect
to his picture, he would be forced to abandon the subject altogether,
or turn to us for its true illustration. So it is, and it is a very
momentous fact that no country fallen away from Christian unity ever
produces real artists; it may even outstrip all the rest in material
discoveries and progress--'the children of this world,' you know, 'are
wiser _in their generation_ than the children of light'--but it has
lost the Divine power of creation. Like Mirabeau to Barnave, we may
indeed say to each of them, 'There is no divinity in thee!' You may
find painters who can copy a dog to a hair, a blade of grass, a battle,
anything that the eye of man can see and measure; but you will never
find an Angelico where 'the evidence, the light, the splendour of
unity' is no longer intact."

"I have listened to you with all the admiration of an artist, although
with some patience, since I cannot admit your starting-point--namely,
that you have an unerring source of tradition and knowledge. There are
few subjects, however, in which I feel so wide an interest: so let us
return to it again on another occasion. We have forgotten time: it is
already one o'clock, and we ought to be with the Padre in half-an-hour,
as that is the best time for seeing the convent; and I suppose you
would not be willing to leave this gallery without having a look at the
two pictures which you said you would keep for a '_bonne bouche_?'"

"Certainly not. I must have a look, as you say--if nothing more. Let us
go to them."

If Mr. Barkley was pleased with the "Last Judgment," which closes the
"Life of our Lord," what must have been his delight with that later
one, and with the "Descent from the Cross?"

After a little time spent in admiring these two masterpieces, our
friends proceeded to San Marco, and found the Padre at home. He
received them most graciously, and took them over the convent,
sparing no trouble in showing Mr. Barkley everything of interest, and
especially the matchless frescoes of il Beato.

When they had made the tour of the convent, they were shown the relics
of Savonarola, the church, and its exquisitely illuminated choir books.
Having now seen all San Marco's treasures, they thanked the good Padre
for the great pleasure he had afforded them, and took an affectionate
leave of him.

As they walked home, Mr. Blake said--

"You will confess, I suppose, that the relics of Savonarola rightly
belong to us; that soaring spirit, who could not submit to injustice
and tyranny in the person of Alexander VI., and so became the
forerunner of the great emancipation of mind which was brought about
a century later. Savonarola is truly one of our most illustrious
forerunners and martyrs."

"His brother--our kind friend, the Padre--would not like to hear
you so slander him! The whole life of our great Dominican,--all his
teaching,--his public acknowledgment of the supremacy of the Pope,
accepting his absolution on the way to death,--all will rise up against
you. We have no lack of reformers of morals; but we have no reformers
of Divine dogmas amongst us. The life of the illustrious Savonarola has
yet to be written; but if you will read one, published not long ago
by Villari, and which is already in English, you will hardly have the
courage to talk of Savonarola as one of your 'forerunners and martyrs.'
He died as he lived, in the unity of the Christian faith."

Mr. Blake looked at his watch, and exclaimed--

"I declare it is three o'clock! and I promised to be at home by that
time. I had no idea it was so late!"

"Nor had I. So it seems that all our battling only made the time fly?"

"Indeed it did. I have seldom spent a shorter or a pleasanter morning."

"Thanks. Then I hope you will feel inclined to spend another in the
same way very soon."

"Shall it be to-morrow?"

"Most willingly! At the same time as to-day?"

"If you please. And now I must say good-bye, and hasten home to keep my
appointment with the young ladies."

"With many thanks."




CHAPTER XI.


Loitering amidst the artistic haunts of _Firenze la bella_, we seem to
have forgotten some of our Roman acquaintances, who, when leaving the
Eternal City, took the southern instead of the northern direction.

We know already that Naples, or its neighbourhood, was the Eltons'
destination; it was also that of the three gentlemen who played so
prominent a part at their ball. How strange it is that such a _trio_
should have fixed on going to the same place, each moved by motives so
unlike those of the others!

Mr. Earnscliffe went there because he wanted change of scene, and
thought Naples the most interesting;--Mr. Lyne, because it was a part
of his plan to visit the south of Italy before returning to France;
had Flora Adair accepted him, he would have done so with her, as his
bride; now he would do so alone, for he was far too methodical to allow
a disappointment to interfere with any of his arrangements;--Mr.
Caulfield's motive was to meet the Eltons, and he wished to get there
before them, in order that the "dragoness" might not be able to say he
had followed them.

Mr. Earnscliffe chose Capri. He liked boating excessively, and would
sometimes spend hours alone in his little craft, accompanied by a poor
fisherman called Paolo, whom he had engaged as his boatman, and who
interested him greatly by his free and amusing tattle. Mr. Earnscliffe
was fond of mixing in this way with the people in foreign countries.
Thereby he learned their habits and thoughts; and although among his
equals he was considered as haughty and proud, such thoughts were never
entertained of him by his inferiors. With them his generosity and
readiness to help any one in real distress, combined with an evident
determination not to let himself be imposed upon, caused him to be
truly liked and respected. He thought about difference of position and
inequality of fortune just in the same way as he did of the creation
around him--namely, that all was full of inexplicable mystery. Reason
told him that when he and Paolo came into the world there was no real
distinction between them; it appeared unaccountable why the one was
born in a wretched hovel and was only to have rags to cover him,
whilst the other first saw light in a luxurious chamber, and servants
waiting ready to serve him. He would often sit looking at Paolo,
as he lolled with careless grace in some part of the boat, singing
or reciting something with all the characteristic animation of his
country, and wondered what each would have been had their conditions
been reversed,--had Paolo been the highly-born rich man, and he the
poor lowly fisherman. This train of thought would often lead him to
ask, "Why do these inexplicable contrasts exist?" Then, with a gesture
of impatience, he would begin sometimes to row vigorously, much to
the wonder of the indolent Italian, who saw no cause for this sudden
display of energy.

Mr. Earnscliffe's equals in the social scale were not unjust when
they called him haughty and overbearing; so he was, to them: an open
scoffer, indeed, at many of their opinions, and even at their faith;
but to the poor he was all gentleness, he respected their religion,
and even their superstitions he refrained from ridiculing. Intolerance
towards persons of his own rank, or above it, was a marked feature
in his character; if one of these had not cultivated his mind--if
he were not all that _he_ thought a man ought to be, he looked upon
him with contempt, and considered himself merely obliged to treat
him with cold politeness. To the poor, on the contrary, he was most
indulgent, because he felt that fortune had denied to them all the
advantages which she had given to the rich. The poor are forced to toil
incessantly to gain their daily bread, they have scarcely any means
of acquiring knowledge, of seeing and knowing what is good and true,
and therefore it was that he, who in his own sphere would turn into
ridicule the most solemn observances of Christianity, never even smiled
at any practices, or cast a shadow of ridicule towards the feelings, of
these poor Capri fisherpeople.

One day an acquaintance of his came to Capri, and he proposed that they
should go out in his boat. As they got to the shore they found Paolo
there playing with a beautiful little girl of about nine years old,
who, as soon as she saw them coming, ran towards Mr. Earnscliffe. He
caught her up in his arms, seated her on his shoulder, and carried her
back to Paolo, who, with a gratified look, said, "_Come e buono sua
eccellenza!_" and then turned to get the boat ready.

"You will come with us, Paolo," said Mr. Earnscliffe.

"_Bene, signore_; but would their excellencies wait a moment while I
take _la ragazzina_ to her mother; she is so precious!"

"Certainly," answered Mr. Earnscliffe, "I would not for worlds expose
my little Anina to any danger." He bent down and kissed her, saying,
"_Addio, carina!_"

As Paolo and Anina turned away, Mr. Earnscliffe's companion,
Mr. Elliot, said, "Well, you do appear in a new character here,
Earnscliffe!"

"I was not aware that you did me the honour of studying my character
so well as to know what is old or new in it," was the reply, with a
haughty look; "but is not Anina a beautiful little creature?"

"Yes, very much so indeed; but what did the man mean by saying, 'She is
so precious,' and at the same time looking up to heaven in that strange
manner."

"Ask Paolo to tell you; the story will sound far better from his lips
than from mine."

Paolo returned, and they all got into the boat. Soon after they were
fairly afloat, Mr. Earnscliffe said, "Paolo, my friend wants to know
why you said that Anina was so precious--will you tell him?"

"With pleasure, _illustrissimo_," and his eyes looked the pleasure
which his words expressed, for he was always happy and proud to talk of
Anina; "but," he added, "perhaps it will weary his excellency, as he
knows it all so well."

"Not at all--I never tire of hearing about her."

The father's face lit up with pleasure as he said, "The _signor_
must know, then, that last year there was great distress in our poor
island--so much so that the poorer fishermen, like myself, were hardly
able to live. In the month of April our great trial fell upon us:
our eldest child, a boy about a year older than Anina, sickened and
died. Our little Anina herself began to fade too; she grew weaker and
weaker, and lay in the sun all day hardly moving or speaking. One day
the doctor happened to pass, and my wife asked him for charity's sake
to examine _la poverina_. He did so, and said, 'She is sinking from
weakness, and I fear in this time of distress there is but little hope
for her.'

"That evening, as we sat outside looking at the child's little pale
face and closed eyes, lying as she was in her mother's arms, we
shuddered to think how soon those eyes might be closed, like our other
darling's, never, alas! to open again. All at once Maria, my wife,
exclaimed, 'Take me to Sorrento to-morrow, Paolo, that we may go to the
shrine there and pray to the Madonna to save our child.'

"'_Via!_ Maria, _via!_ Have I not already prayed to the Madonna and the
saints, as only a despairing father could pray, and all in vain,' was
my answer.

"'Hush! _marito mio_,' she cried, 'if thou speakest so we are
lost--only take me to Sorrento, and thou shalt see what the Madonna
will do for us. She _must_ hear me. Take me, Paolo! Oh take me!'

"I could not refuse poor Maria, although I thought it all
fruitless--_Santissima Madre di Dio mi perdoni_."

Paolo took off his cap and crossed himself; but he did not see Mr.
Elliot's smile, and he continued--

"Accordingly we started for Sorrento the next morning. A neighbour had
promised to look after the child, so we were not uneasy at leaving her
for the time.

"As we went up to the church my wife was full of hope, but I was gloomy
and dejected. We heard Mass, and then I said to Maria, 'I am going into
the town, but I will come back for thee.'

"I had determined to try to get a small loan from some of those to whom
I was in the habit of selling fish, but they all talked of the bad
times, and bestowed only their pity upon me.

"I went back for my wife, and we returned to the boat; then I
exclaimed, 'Fine things thy Madonna has done for us! I have been to
every one whom I know in the town, and I have not got a carlino.'

"Maria answered me gently that she was sure the Madonna would not fail
us if I would only have trust and patience. I heard it all in silence.
When we reached the shore I did not follow her out of the boat. She
turned and asked, 'Paolo, art thou not coming? The little one will miss
her father--_il babbo_.'

"'Why should I go?' I retorted. 'To see the child die? I'd rather trust
to the waves than to thy Madonna. I'll put out to sea.'

"'If she is to die, then must I see her die all alone? Art thou going
to desert me, Paolo?'

"Poor Maria! These words made me feel how cruel I had been to her; and
jumping out of the boat, I joined her, saying, 'Come then, we will
watch her together.'

"When we got near to the house, we saw our good neighbour leaning over
_la bambina_, and clasping her hands. I grasped my wife's arm, and
exclaimed, '_e morta!_'

"With a cry, Maria darted forward, calling, '_Maddalena, Maddalena,
dica di grazia non e morta mia bambina!_'

"'_Morta!_ No. See what the Madonna has given her!' And Maddalena held
up two gold pieces.

"Maria gave me one look of joy and triumph; then she knelt down by her
child and covered her with kisses. As for me, no words could express
my remorse. I fell upon my knees and asked forgiveness of _Iddio e Sua
Santissima Madre_.

"After a little time, and when we had all become a little calm again,
Anina told us that a beautiful lady with golden hair came to her and
asked her what was the matter with her? She answered that she had long
been ill, and was dying like her little brother, because her parents
were too poor to get what was necessary for her; and they had gone to
Sorrento to pray to the Madonna that she might get well again. The lady
kissed her, and, putting the two gold pieces into her hand, said, 'Tell
_il babbo e la madre_ that the Madonna sent these to them.' And then
she went away. 'I felt so happy,' added the little one, 'because I knew
then that it was the Madonna herself who had been with me!'

"You will not be surprised to hear, _eccellenza_, that we all wept for
joy over the precious child whom the Madonna had visited and saved to
us!"

Mr. Elliot laughed, and said, "That is an exceedingly well made up
story, my good man; but you don't expect me to believe----"

"Stop," interrupted Mr. Earnscliffe, in a tone of indignation; "it is
the action of a coward to laugh at a man who neither in words nor
action has the power to answer you!"

"Earnscliffe, you insult me!"

"If I do, I am ready to answer for it. All that, however, is not for
the present time; now, the least you can do is to allow me to explain
away, as well as I can, your ill-timed merriment. Shall I do so?"

Mr. Elliot quailed before his haughty gaze, and muttered, "As you like;
the fellow is not worth so many words between gentlemen."

"The 'fellow,' as you call him, is, perhaps, the superior of the two
gentlemen;" his lips did not say "of one of them, certainly," but
his eyes looked it; and without giving Mr. Elliot time to make any
rejoinder, he turned to Paolo, and said--

"This gentleman wished to test the truth of what you have related by
appearing to ridicule it. But I have explained to him how undoubtedly
true it is, and he begs that you will finish the story."

The conversation between the two gentlemen had been carried on in
English; but Paolo had watched their faces, and had rightly interpreted
their different expressions. So he answered, "_Come piace a sua
eccellenza_," looking pointedly at Mr. Earnscliffe, and laying a strong
emphasis on the singular pronoun. He then went on to relate Anina's
story.

"The child quickly recovered with the good things we were able to
obtain for her. The first time that she followed me down to the
boat, as she used to do when her poor brother and I were going out
to fish, I felt beside myself with happiness; and you may be sure,
_illustrissimo_, that a morning or evening never passes without my
returning thanks to the _Santissima Madonna_, who has been so good to
us, and that after the wicked things which I had said of her.

"A year went by, and the eve of the day in which our _bambina_ had that
blessed vision, Maria said to me, 'Paolo, thou must take us to Sorrento
to-morrow.'

"'With all my heart,' I answered; for had I not learned to have as much
trust in our blessed Patroness as my wife? The winter had been hard
again, and we were very poor; but the child was well, and how could we
complain? God knows what is best for us! So the next morning we set out
for Sorrento with our little favoured one; and who shall be able to say
how happy we were, as we thought of our trouble there on the same day a
year before!

"After our return, on the evening of that same day, about the Ave
Maria, my wife and I were sitting outside our door, and the child had
wandered away among the rocks, when suddenly we heard her voice, and,
looking up, we saw her in the arms of _sua eccellenza_. He gave her to
my wife, and said that as he walked along, he heard a sound of crying,
and saw at a little distance a child seated on a rock, and holding one
foot in her hand. He asked her what ailed her, and she answered by
taking away her hand from her foot; and he saw that it was cut, and
bleeding fast. She had slipped, and fallen on a sharp piece of rock!
God reward _sua eccellenza_! He bound up her wounded foot, and carried
her, while she pointed out the way, to my cottage. _Sua eccellenza_
then turned to me, and asked if I knew any one from whom he could hire
a boat, and said that he also wanted a boatman to manage and take care
of it for him. I replied that he could not do a greater act of charity
than to take me, and that he could have my boat, too, only it was
rather old and weather-beaten for _un gran signore_ like him. He said
that the boat being old did not signify, as he would probably buy one
if he remained at Capri; and that he would take me on trial. And he
has been graciously pleased to keep me in his service ever since. _O
santissima Madre di Dio!_ how much do we owe thee! When our precious
_bambina_ was dying from want, you came from heaven and gave her the
gold which saved her life, and on the anniversary of that happy day you
sent us a good angel, _sua eccellenza_!"

Paolo ceased speaking; but, with all the impetuosity of an Italian, he
seized one of Mr. Earnscliffe's hands and pressed it to his lips. Mr.
Earnscliffe flushed. He _felt_ that Mr. Elliot was laughing at this
scene; and one of his weak points was a horror of ridicule even from
those whom he despised. Yet he would not hurt Paolo by showing that
his demonstrative gratitude annoyed him; so he said gently, "_Grazie,
amico, ritorneremo adesso!_"

Mr. Elliot exclaimed in a bantering tone, "Why, you are the eighth
wonder of the world, Earnscliffe; and what a fool I was to be angry
with you just now, when you were so ready to strangle me for laughing
at that wretched fisherman's absurd story about the _Madonna_. You must
confess, however, that you are about the last person whom one could
have expected to act so. I myself have heard you hold up to scorn the
worship of idols before dignitaries of the Romish Church,--before men
whose position, one might have thought, would have prevented you from
attempting to ridicule their creed in their presence. Yet you were
ready to fight with me for venturing to laugh at the same thing in
this fisherman!"

An expression of unutterable contempt was visible in Mr. Earnscliffe's
face as he replied--

"Can you not understand that one should laugh at anything so false and
absurd as this species of idolatry in those who ought to know better,
and yet respect it, yes, religiously, in a man to whom has been denied
the means of knowing what is and what is not true? If you cannot, I
pity you; but it is vain to answer you. All I can say is that I would
rather have died than have acted as you have done to-day."

"Upon my word, Earnscliffe, if ever any man had a right to quarrel with
another, I have that right now."

"Then use it by all means, if you like, although I cannot see what you
would gain by it."

"I believe you are right there, and you are so strange a mortal that
one may as well let you alone. I declare it would not astonish me
to hear you say that you considered that fellow there to be a more
respectable personage than Monseigneur N----, brother to an English
Earl, and covered with honours and distinctions!"

"Of course I do,--_one_ of them is respectable, because he is true; the
_other_ is not, because he is a hypocrite."

Here appeared Mr. Earnscliffe's ill-formed intolerance. He could
not understand that men of education and great intelligence could
sincerely believe what appeared to him to be folly, and therefore it
was hypocrisy. In the world around him he saw so much falseness and
self-interestedness, that he became a harsh judge of his fellows. Had
he exercised towards them only a small portion of the indulgence which
he extended to the untaught and to the poor, he would have seen many
virtues which in his sweeping severity he overlooked.

When they reached the shore they saw a party from Sorrento
disembarking, and Mr. Elliot recognised some intimate friends of his.
They begged him to join them, but he pleaded his engagement to dine
with his friend Earnscliffe.

"Even so," they answered; "could you not stroll with us a little before
you dine?"

"Excuse me for a moment then;" and turning to Mr. Earnscliffe he said,
"I believe my absence would be more agreeable to you than my company
until dinner time, and, perhaps, even then you would rather dispense
with it!"

"Nay," he rejoined, laughing, "I am not quite so bad as that. I do not
ask people to dine with me and then wish to get rid of them. My invited
guest shall always find a welcome at my table if he chooses to accept
it. Do we say _adieu_ then, or _au revoir_?"

"_Au revoir,--se piace a sua eccellenza_," and with a gay glance at
Paolo he turned and followed his friends.

The dinner had been ordered for two, but Mr. Earnscliffe now determined
to add another guest in the person of the resident doctor, with whom he
had a slight acquaintance.

A little before the time appointed Mr. Elliot returned from his walk in
high spirits, and was introduced to Doctor Molini, who spoke English;
so they conversed generally in that language.

As they sipped their coffee and had lighted their cigars after dinner,
Mr. Earnscliffe alluded to the story which they had heard in the
morning, and said that Dr. Molini was the gentleman of whom Paolo had
spoken as having seen the child in her illness; upon which Mr. Elliot
exclaimed, "Then, Dr. Molini, perhaps, you can tell us the truth as to
how they got that money, instead of the story that Paolo related about
a beautiful golden-haired lady, dressed in white, appearing to the
child and giving it to her?"

"Signore, I can only confirm what he said; it is all perfectly true."

"You surely cannot mean to tell me that the Madonna brought down the
gold pieces from heaven!"

"De facts are, as I said before, all true, but not de inference which
dese poor people draw, dat it was de Madonna who appeared to Anina.
I happened to walk dat way; I saw a beautiful lady in white and wid
golden hair speak to de child, kiss her, den go away. I was curious,--I
did follow her until I saw her run to a _signore_ and lean upon his
shoulder, as he sat on a rock drawing. I knew dey were English, and
raising de hat, I said dat I hoped _il signore et la signora_ were
pleased wid our poor island. _Il signore_ said, 'Yes, very much.' Den
_la signora_ asked if I could tell her anything about a lovely little
child she had just seen. I said I was de doctor of Capri and knew
de child, but dat I feared she would die from weakness, her parents
being very poor, and de bad time had made it hard for dem to live. _La
signora_ said she was glad to learn it, and as I was a doctor, perhaps,
I would look at de child sometimes and see her cared for, and she put
money into my hand. It was not wonderful for de child to call her de
Madonna, she was so beautiful; her hat and cloak were on a rock by de
_signore_, and her hair sparkled like bright gold in de sun. I suppose
she was his bride,--I tink so. He told me dey must return to Naples,
and wished me _buon giorno_, and _la signora_ said, 'Please not to
forget de pretty child, and I shall be grateful to you.' I answered,
putting my hand on my heart, dat it was a happiness to me to serve so
gracious a lady. _Il signore_ looked impatient, and as if he did not
want me to stay, so I left dem, but I have never forgotten her or de
charge she left to my care."

Mr. Elliot laughed at this specimen of foreign forwardness and English
reserve as he answered, "Well, we shall not quarrel with you for having
been a little curious, as it has procured us the pleasure of learning
the truth about the story, which is really a most interesting and
remarkable one. But"--turning to Mr. Earnscliffe--"I must leave you
now, for, as you know, my time is running close."

"Stay a moment, I will get my hat and walk down to the shore with you;
perhaps Dr. Molini will accompany us?"

"I should like it very much but I have a call to make, so I must wish
you _felice notte_ now."

The good little doctor took his departure after much bowing, and Mr.
Earnscliffe and his friend set out on their walk. After some desultory
chat the former asked, "Are there many English at Sorrento now?"

"Yes," replied the other, "the hotels are said to be very full;--by
the way, there were two acquaintances of yours staying at my hotel in
Naples, which I only left the day before yesterday,--Mr. Caulfield and
Mr. Lyne."

"Mr. Lyne! Is it possible that he is in Naples? Are you quite sure of
it?"

"Very possible indeed, my dear friend. I saw him there two days ago."

"You amaze me: but is he not going back to Rome? Is he not going to be
married?"

"Married! I should say not; and he certainly is not returning to Rome,
since he starts in a few days for Sicily."

They had reached the shore, and Mr. Elliot added--

"Do you wish to know if there is any probability of his being married;
he seems to interest you so much?"

"Thank you, no; he does not interest me in the least. I was merely
astonished to hear of his being in Naples, for in Rome he was said to
be on the eve of marriage with an English lady there."

"_Addio_ then. Come and see me at Sorrento some day,--it will be a
change for you."

"You are very kind, but I do not want change; I like my island
solitude. Good-bye." And Mr. Earnscliffe turned immediately away as the
boatman pushed off.




CHAPTER XII.


The next morning found Mr. Earnscliffe still wondering how it was that
Mr. Lyne came to be in Naples, and what had become of Flora Adair. Was
it possible that she had refused Mr. Lyne? He felt a little startled at
finding how much these thoughts occupied his mind; but, as he had often
done before, he tried to persuade himself that he was quite indifferent
to her proceedings _personally_, and that it was merely for the sake
of the possible good of human nature in woman that he wished to know
if she had been true and high-minded enough to reject this offer. What
delicious self-deception! Had Mr. Earnscliffe said to himself, "If
Mary Elton, instead of Flora Adair, were in question, should I be so
interested in the possible good of human nature in woman, and care
so very much to discover how she had acted?" But he asked himself no
such question. It would have been an unsatisfactory way of putting the
case; whereas, by placing it under the head of a laudable desire to
acquire knowledge of human nature, it was quite another matter, and in
that light he felt himself free to dwell upon it, and even actively to
endeavour to unravel the mystery. Yet he could not succeed in finding a
clear starting point for his investigations.

He wandered about without any settled object, or sat upon a rock with a
book in his hand; but its pages remained unturned, and not even Anina,
who well knew his favourite rocky perch, and seldom failed to join him
there, could win from him now anything more than an absent smile; and
having exhausted all her pretty little wiles to attract his attention,
she at last went and stood beside him and asked, "Is _il caro signore_
ill?"

The child's question roused him, and, drawing her to him, he said, "No,
_carina_, I am not ill, I was only thinking."

"Thinking, _signore_," repeated Anina slowly, as if that word gave her
the idea of a very mystic operation indeed.

"Yes, thinking, little lady; and would she like to know about what?"

"_Di grazie, signore._"

"Well, then, I was thinking of going to Napoli."

"_A Napoli?_ but _il mio caro signore_ will return; he is not going
away?"

"No, _carissima_, I am not going away; I will take _il babbo_ with
me, and we shall be back again to-night if possible. Will your
_eccellenzina_ give me leave to go?"

"Yes," she answered, laughing merrily at the new title which he gave
her; "_il signore_ may go, as he says he will be home to-night,
and"--like a true child, in Italy or elsewhere--"perhaps he will bring
Anina something pretty from Napoli."

"It is _not_ impossible that he might do so. What would her
_eccellenzina_ be pleased to wish for?"

"There are beautiful _Madonne_ at Napoli, _signore_," she said timidly,
"and the one I have is _bruttissima_,--unworthy of the Madonna who has
done so much for me."

Mr. Earnscliffe pretended to be very intent on the examination of a
flower which was growing at a little distance from him. He did not know
how to answer the child. He felt that it was too much, not only to
tolerate superstition, but actually to encourage it by giving Anina an
image: and yet he did not like to disappoint her. He raised his eyes,
and they met her soft liquid ones, so earnestly and pleadingly fixed on
his face, that he could not bear to pain her, and he said, "You shall
have your Madonna, _carissima_."

She threw her arms round his neck, declaring that never was anybody so
good as he was, and "was he not also very fond of the Madonna?"

This was going from bad to worse, and he thought that the only thing to
be done was to put an end to the conversation, so, without answering
her question, he said, "Come, _carina_, we must go and tell _il babbo_
to get ready."

"But is not _il signore_ very fond of the Madonna?" she repeated with
childish persistence.... How constantly he was tempted to tell her that
all this was false, and try to teach her something nearer to truth, but
he was always stopped by the thought that he himself could not explain
clearly to her what truth was, and that when he left Capri he would
only have rendered her unhappy, and different from all her own people;
thus her faith in the Madonna and the Saints remained untarnished.
Surely his good angel must have been whispering in his ear when he
refrained from saying a disparaging word upon a subject which naturally
irritated him, and which was so often brought before him by Anina in
her lively affection for the Madonna. After a few moments' hesitation
he replied, "We must ever love all that is good and beautiful, just as
one loves you, _carina_, as long as you are such a dear, good little
child...."

"But _il signore_ will go away some day, and then he will forget
Anina," she said, looking up gravely at him.

"Ah, _carina_, you will be more likely to forget than I shall. You
will have other and dearer ones to love you, while I----," he stopped
suddenly, and muttered in English, "What a fool I am making of myself!"
Letting go Anina's hand, he walked on quickly, saying, "Here is _il
babbo_." She stood still for a moment looking at him with a puzzled
air, then away she ran to tell her mother that _il signore_ had
promised to bring her a beautiful Madonna from Napoli.

Mr. Earnscliffe told Paolo to have the boat ready in about half an
hour, as he wished to go to Naples, and as the wind was so fair he
preferred to sail rather than to take the steamer.

In this visit to Naples he had no fixed plan of action; he had not even
determined whether he would call on any of his acquaintances there,
yet he had a vague notion that in some way or other he would see Mr.
Lyne, although at the same time he had not the slightest idea of how
he was to gain any information from him. He could not ask him a single
question about what was uppermost within him, yet he could not rest
without making an effort in that direction. Suddenly it occurred to
him that the Eltons might know something about it. He recalled the day
at the Catacombs, thought of Mary Elton's eagerness to tell him that
Flora was going to be married to Mr. Lyne; perhaps she might now be
equally ready to tell him why the marriage had not taken place. It was
possible that she might not know, but it was a chance, and so he would
try to find out their address and call upon them.

As soon as he arrived in Naples he went to the _Hotel de la Grande
Bretagne_, and asked if Mr. Caulfield and Mr. Lyne were staying there.

"Yes," answered the waiter, "but they are out. Will the _signore_ leave
a card?"

"It is unnecessary," replied Mr. Earnscliffe, "as I shall probably meet
them; but perhaps you can give me some information about an English
family of the name of Elton, who have been in Naples for the last two
or three weeks?"

The waiter repeated the name with tolerable correctness, and after
thinking for a few moments he said, _una signora e due signorine_ had
stopped there for a few days, and had afterwards taken a villa in the
neighbourhood,--did the _signore_ think that these were his friends?

Mr. Earnscliffe remembered having heard that Charles Elton was obliged
to return to his regiment when his mother and sisters were going to
Naples, therefore it most probably was Mrs. Elton and the two young
ladies of whom the waiter spoke; so he asked to see the visitors'
book, and found that his supposition was correct. The address of their
present residence was written after their names; and, having gained all
the information he required, he rewarded the waiter's services, and
desired him to call a carriage, in which he then drove to the villa.

Having reached the gate, Mr. Earnscliffe alighted, saying that he would
walk up; and discharging the man, he entered.

The villa was situated about half way up one of the hills which rise
behind Naples, and which command so lovely a view. Our friend stood
still for a moment gazing upon it; as he did so he thought he heard a
sound of voices, and looked round in the direction whence the sound
seemed to come. He saw nothing, however, but a thick hedge; but on
approaching it he discovered that it bordered a pretty secluded walk,
which it shaded effectually from the sun. It looked very inviting, and
he followed it, until he came to a spot where the hedge formed a sort
of bow, and there, sitting on a stone bench, he saw Mary Elton. There
was a table before her, and she leaned upon it with crossed arms and
her head bent upon them. By her side knelt Helena, who had thrown one
arm round her sister's waist, and with the other hand she tried to
draw away the crossed arms which hid her face.

Did Mary hear Mr. Earnscliffe's step, or did she _feel_ that _he_ was
looking at her? However that may be, she raised her head suddenly and
saw him standing before her. Starting to her feet, the blood rushed to
her face, crimsoning it all over; but it receded as quickly, and left
her as pale almost as marble as she exclaimed, "Mr. Earnscliffe!" and
then stood looking at him in silent amazement.

He smiled, and putting out his hand to her he said, "I came to call
upon Mrs. Elton, but as I entered the gate I thought I heard voices in
this direction, and that the sound of my own name caught my ear, so I
took this walk instead of going direct to the house. I hope I have not
intruded."

"Surely you need not fear to be looked upon as an intruder here,"
answered Mary, with a slightly faltering voice; "mamma will be
delighted to see you."

"Of course she will," added Helena, shaking hands with him; "but where
have you come from, Mr. Earnscliffe? I declare you appeared before us
in so ghost-like a manner that Mary and I have not yet recovered from
the shock."

"I see that I have startled Miss Elton very much," he replied, looking
fixedly at Mary, who was still very pale; "yet I should have thought
that she was less afraid of ghostly apparitions than you. But on this
occasion you have shown more courage."

"Nevertheless," answered Mary, quietly, "I am less afraid of such
things than Helena, and at all events, as I need scarcely say, I did
not look upon your sudden appearance as supernatural; but I have been
suffering from a nervous headache all day, and anything unexpected
would have startled me for the moment."

"Then I regret having given you a start," he said, still looking
inquiringly at her, as if he did not think that the effect was quite
justified by the cause assigned.

"Pray do not say a word more about it, now that it is over. I dare say
the start may do me good--as an electric shock. Let us go to the house."

"But all this time, Mr. Earnscliffe," interposed Helena, "you have not
answered my question as to where you came from. To me it seemed as if
you had dropped from the clouds."

"I did not drop from the clouds, but a friendly wind wafted me across
the sea, and a chariot bore me through the air to the gate of your
villa."

"Why you must be a demi-god, to have winds and chariots in attendance
to bear you where you will. Are you a magician, Mr. Earnscliffe?"

"Neither, Miss Helena; but surely this is no more wonderful than
dropping from the clouds as you suggested, and, as in politeness bound,
I answered you in your own language."

"What a provoking man you are! You always manage to make it appear
that you are right whether you are or not. But now please to answer me
rationally."

"Well, then, I came from Capri, where I have been staying since I left
Rome, intending to spend an afternoon in Naples. I heard that you were
residing in the neighbourhood, and asked at the _Hotel de la Grande
Bretagne_ if they knew your address, and as you may judge by seeing me
here, my question was answered in the affirmative."

Mary turned aside her head in order to hide the flush of pleasure which
she could not keep down at hearing this proof of his anxiety to see
them, and Helena said, "How wonderfully condescending it was of you to
take the trouble to seek us out!"

"Nay, I could not well spend a day in Naples and not call upon you, for
I had not time to do so in Rome after your ball."

"There is more of your provokingness. You will never allow one to
imagine that you pay a compliment."

"Surely the Misses Elton must be surfeited with compliments, and
therefore could not care for, or expect any, from a half-hermit like
myself."

"Oh! a compliment is always acceptable when one can flatter one's self
that it is true, and _you_, I suppose, would not deign to say anything
which was not strictly so."

"Certainly not." He turned to Mary and said somewhat abruptly, "I hear
that Mr. Lyne is here. Was it then a groundless _on dit_ that he was
going to marry Miss Adair?"

Poor Mary! What a blow this was to all her rising hopes, founded on
the fact of his having shown anxiety to find them out. This question
revealed to her the true motive of his visit. The revulsion of feeling
was too great to allow her to speak at once, and Helena said, "Oh no,
but Flora would not----"

"Helena!" interrupted Mary, sharply; "you are treading on my dress,"
and she laid her hand heavily on her sister's arm. Helena looked
astonished, but remained silent, and Mr. Earnscliffe said--

"You were saying, Miss Helena, that Miss Adair 'would not----' Pray
finish the sentence."

"Helena ought to have said," returned Mary, without giving her sister
time to speak, "that Flora could not have _afforded_ to refuse such an
offer as Mr. Lyne's; so perhaps she is engaged to him."

"That is not very probable, Miss Elton, as they have gone in contrary
directions," answered Mr. Earnscliffe, drily; whilst he said to
himself, "There is some motive here for trying to make me believe in
this marriage, and it is evident I am not to be allowed to hear the
truth about it, or why was the sister hindered from speaking? But
I _will_ know what the mystery is." His face assumed so stern and
determined an expression that Helena exclaimed, "Why, Mr. Earnscliffe,
you look as if you were struggling with some imaginary enemy, whom you
are resolved to conquer!"

"It must, indeed, have been an imaginary one," he answered, smiling,
but the smile was not a pleasant one, "as in reality I am walking with
two young ladies, neither of whom could be supposed to be my enemy, or
the enemy of anybody, I suppose; but you are right in thinking that
were there any such struggle, I should be resolved to conquer. I am not
so easily turned aside from any purpose, whatsoever it may be"--and his
eyes rested for an instant on Mary.

She felt uneasy under the scrutiny; but fortunately for her they had
reached the steps, and running up, she threw open both sides of the
glass-door, saying, in imitation of Helen's gay, mocking manner--

"Welcome to Bel Vedere, O mighty conqueror!"

"That is a bad edition of me, Mary," said Helena, "and does not suit
you at all,--does it, Mr. Earnscliffe?"

"We are unaccustomed to it in Miss Elton," he replied; "while in you it
appears as if it could not be otherwise."

"_You_ think so, of course. In your estimation I know that I am a mere
butterfly, and incapable of any deeper feeling than the amusement of
the moment."

"Such _you_ say is my opinion; I cannot be so rude as to contradict
you, however. I certainly never said or implied anything of the kind.
But we are keeping Miss Elton waiting."

They had remained standing at the foot of the steps during this little
skirmish of words; then they followed Mary into the deliciously cool
stone-paved hall, and from it into the drawing-room. There, too, it
was equally cool, for the floor was of marble; the furniture was of a
pale amber, so that the light which pierced through the closely-shut
_persiennes_ was tinged with a soft golden hue; bouquets of roses gave
a delicate perfume to the air; and through the open windows there came
every now and then a slight breeze, laden with the scent of orange
flowers.

Even Mr. Earnscliffe felt the charm of that room creeping over him.
How strongly at that moment did he feel the refining power of woman's
presence!--And involuntarily he sighed.

Mrs. Elton came down quickly. She seemed delighted to see him, and
begged that he would partake of their four-o'clock refreshments, which
were about to be served, and drive with them afterwards on the Riviera,
and hear the band in the Villa Reale.

"Thank you. I shall be very happy to do so," he replied, thinking that
he might chance to see Mr. Lyne there.

Shortly afterwards came coffee, cakes, fruit, creams, and light wines;
and as soon as they had partaken of these, the ladies went to get ready
for their drive.




CHAPTER XIII.


We left Mr. Earnscliffe alone in the drawing-room waiting for the
return of the ladies, and during their absence that unfinished sentence
of Helena's--"Flora would not--" occupied his thoughts. "Did she mean
to say that Flora Adair would not accept Mr. Lyne?" His heart beat
strangely fast as the conviction that it was so began to dawn upon him,
and again he felt startled at his own feelings. But he would not stop
to examine them now: he must first discover the whole truth. And once
again he thought, "What can Mary Elton's motive be in not letting her
sister speak?" He remembered her extraordinary agitation upon seeing
him, and wondered what could have caused it. It was not possible to
suppose that Mary wanted him as a desirable match for herself, as with
her beauty and ample fortune he knew that a suitable marriage could
be no difficulty for her. Why, then, should she waste her energies in
trying to catch him?... Evidently it could not be that; yet he could
think of no other reason for her extraordinary conduct. He was not a
vain man: so it never occurred to him that the cause of all this was
love for himself; besides, he hardly believed that women ever acted
from any but interested motives,--thus he missed the solution of the
riddle.

His musings were interrupted by the entry into the room of the subject
of them. Mary came in and threw herself into an armchair, and as she
lay back in it she looked so weary that Mr. Earnscliffe said--

"You look tired, Miss Elton."

"Tired? Yes. Tell me--you who are said to be a philosopher--have you
found life to be so pleasant a thing that you have never been tired of
it?" She did not give him time to answer, but went on hurriedly, "Is it
not, on the contrary, made up of struggles which wear one out;--of vain
efforts to win some longed-for object? And how great is the weariness
which follows these struggles, when one sees that object slipping from
one's grasp, and about to fall into the hands of one who has, perhaps,
never fought for it!"

He looked at her in amazement as he exclaimed--

"You speak almost with the bitterness of experience, Miss Elton!"

"I speak of life in general. Is it not what I have said?"

"Yes, perhaps it is so,--at least, until we have learned that there is
nothing in it worth struggling for!"

"But I do not think it true that there is nothing in life worth
struggling for; nor in reality do _you_. Ay, there are things worth
struggling for, and at this very moment you feel that there are!"

"Miss Elton!"

"I know that I astonish you greatly. You cannot understand that I
should speak thus,--I, who am generally so calm and quiet. But there
are times when one forgets conventionality, and everything else;--times
when life becomes a burden, and one envies the Pagans, who saw no crime
in laying it down voluntarily. We are given too much or too little
light and faith--enough to prevent us from choosing between life and
death, as they did, but not enough to prevent us from longing that
we, too, had the power so to choose.... Ah! if one did not believe in
eternal happiness or misery!"

At this moment, Mrs. Elton and Helena came in, and there would have
been an awkward pause, had not Mary continued, with perfect coolness--

"Yes, as I was saying, happiness and misery--or rather, prosperity and
misery--come into such close contact in Italy;--the palace and the
hovel lean one against the other; the lady in costly velvets and the
beggar-woman in rags walk side by side. Indeed, it is in southern lands
alone that you see them thus face to face."

"That is quite true," observed Mrs. Elton. "In England the proper
distinction of classes is admirably well marked."

"The carriage, ma'am," announced Thomas, opening the door.

"What a strange girl that is!" thought Mr. Earnscliffe, as he looked at
Mary, who was seated opposite to him in the carriage. "She was speaking
with all the earnestness of excited feeling when her mother entered
the room, and at once she changed her tone and manner so completely,
that one could scarcely believe it to be the same person who, a moment
before, was talking bitterly and eagerly, with flashing eyes and hands
twitching nervously...."

When they reached the Riviera they found it already crowded with gay
equipages. No sooner, however, had they taken their place among the
other carriages than Helena exclaimed, "How I should like to get out
and walk in the Villa Reale; then I could see the programme of the
music, and one enjoys listening to a band so much more when one knows
what it is playing."

"And why do you not gratify your desire? I need scarcely say that I
should be most happy to escort you," said Mr. Earnscliffe.

"Thank you! Thomas, open the door."

"I will go with you," said Mary.

"But," interposed Mrs. Elton, "you surely will not leave me quite
alone; you may as well stay with me now, Mary, and when Helena comes
back you can take a turn, if Mr. Earnscliffe should not be tired of
handing young ladies about."

"On the contrary, Miss Elton may count upon my being ready to accompany
her."

Mary felt that she could not persist, so she reseated herself, saying,
"Thank you, but I dare say that by the time Helena returns I may not
feel inclined to trespass upon your readiness to oblige. You know that
it is a woman's privilege to change her mind as often as she likes,
and we have so few privileges that it would be unwise not to avail
ourselves of them."

He merely smiled as he handed Helena out of the carriage, and offering
her his arm, he led her into the Villa in order to see the programme,
which was posted up close to where the band was playing. Mary soon
lost sight of them amidst the crowd. Before they had come out she had
given Helena a lecture upon her thoughtless way of speaking, and cited
as an example of this what she was about to say on that very morning
about Mr. Lyne and Flora Adair, declaring that even if she positively
knew--which she could not--that Flora had refused Mr. Lyne, it was not
right of her to speak of it.

"You are mistaken, Mary," answered Helena, "in saying that I could
not know it. I _do_ know it, for Harry's answers were so confused and
contradictory when I asked him about his friend, that it was just as
plain to me that he had been refused as if Harry had admitted it in
so many words. Poor Harry! he thinks that it would be betraying his
friend to tell even me; but with all his determination he has 'let the
cat out of the bag'--he would have done much better to have told me in
confidence; I should then be bound in honour not to divulge it."

"It matters not--you ought not to speak of it. What would Mr. Lyne
think if he should hear it said that Flora Adair had refused him, and
that the Misses Elton had said so? So please, Lena, to be more cautious
in future."

"I will not speak of it, Mary, because it would, I see, annoy you; but
why not have said candidly, 'Do not tell _Mr. Earnscliffe_,' for you
know that it is not my saying generally that Mr. Lyne has been rejected
which displeases you."

"What possible advantage could it be to me, Helena, that Mr.
Earnscliffe should not know this? Do you suppose that it would make him
like me any better? Absurd! But we must not get the character of being
_mauvaises langues_. You said you would not speak of it again, and
therefore I am sure you will not." So saying she left the room.

Even to Helena she could not bring herself to acknowledge to what
meanness she could descend in order to keep Mr. Earnscliffe away from
Flora Adair, and it was after this conversation that she went into the
drawing-room looking so weary.

As she saw Mr. Earnscliffe and Helena leave the carriage together she
thought, "What Lena said of Mr. Caulfield--that his very determination
not to speak betrayed the secret--will be her own case now. She will
mean to keep her word, yet Mr. Earnscliffe will know it, for he is
determined to know as much as possible."

She was right: Mr. Earnscliffe was determined to find out the truth,
yet he felt awkward about asking Helena; so by way of introduction he
led the conversation back to Rome, and their ball, and chance favoured
him. Helena inadvertently disclosed all that he wished to know. He
exerted all his power to be agreeable in order to amuse her, and drew
such laughable caricatures of the different people there that Helena
forgot all restraint, and yielding to her natural delight in ridicule,
she added many an absurd feature to Mr. Earnscliffe's pictures, until,
carried away by the subject, she exclaimed, "But the hero of the night
was Mr. Lyne. His air of confidence and triumph as he danced that last
quadrille before the cotillon with Flora was delicious; then afterwards
the poor rejected creature looked so crestfallen as he sneaked away
that I could not help laughing at him. I met him near the door, and was
so tempted to cut off his retreat and make him dance with me for the
fun of teazing him; but I took pity upon him and let him escape."

"Then he did propose for Flo----, for Miss Adair, and she refused him?"
said Mr. Earnscliffe, in a low thrilling tone.

"I said nothing about Mr. Lyne's proposing to Flora Adair," retorted
Helena eagerly, and blushing deeply as she felt how imprudent she had
been--that she had told the very thing which she had been desired not
to tell.

"It is quite needless to make any explanations about it, Miss Elton. I
am aware that you did not _say_ that Mr. Lyne had been refused by Miss
Adair," he answered, smiling.

Helena grew still more flushed as she cried out hotly, "You are unkind,
ungenerous, man----" she was going to say manoeuvring, but she stopped
suddenly, feeling that getting angry about it was only betraying
herself still further.

"How many more evil qualities have I displayed, Miss Elton?" he
replied, with a slight laugh. "But here are two friends of yours."

She looked up and saw Mr. Lyne and Mr. Caulfield standing before her,
the latter gazing at her with somewhat of a displeased air. A lover is
not often particularly well pleased to see his beloved walking alone
with another, and that a handsome, man! Helena understood it all at a
glance; it quite restored her gaiety, and for the time being made her
forget her vexation with herself and Mr. Earnscliffe. As she shook
hands with the new-comers she thought to herself, "So you are jealous,
Master Harry, are you?--then I shall have grand fun in teazing you."
She had drawn her arm from Mr. Earnscliffe's, and stood with downcast
eyes before Mr. Caulfield. Mr. Earnscliffe proposed that they should
return to the carriage, but Helena objected, saying, "Surely it is
pleasanter to walk about a little longer; and now that these gentlemen
have joined us, one of them I dare say will allow me to walk with him,
so that you, Mr. Earnscliffe, will be freed from the wearisome task
of _making me talk_." She emphasised the latter words, and again an
expression of annoyance passed over her features.

"It was not a wearisome task I assure you, Miss Elton,--very far from
it; your conversation was most interesting to me."

"True, I suppose you did find it interesting for once." She turned away
impatiently, and said in a low tone to Mr. Caulfield, "Come."

He required no second summons to join her, and they walked on together,
Mr. Lyne and Mr. Earnscliffe following.

From what Helena had said Mr. Earnscliffe felt certain that Flora had
refused Mr. Lyne, yet he wanted to have assurance made doubly sure;
he longed to hear Mr. Lyne himself confirm it, for he found it very
difficult to believe that a woman had acted so disinterestedly, and at
the same time he wished ardently to be compelled to believe that _Flora
Adair_ had done so. But the difficulty was to make Mr. Lyne speak--how
indirectly soever it might be--on the subject.... Again chance favoured
him.

An Italian lady with her two daughters passed them and bowed to Mr.
Lyne. Turning to his companion, he said, "Did you observe the plainer
of those two girls? She has just returned from a convent for her month
of probation before she enters as a nun."

"Indeed! poor girl! so she is to be a victim to this horrible custom
in your Catholic countries of sending plain or portionless girls into
a convent! Yet, after all, I don't know that it is a great deal worse
than our own system of selling women in marriage, save inasmuch as
that we use no force. But then--alas that it should be so!--it is not
necessary for us to use force,--our women are only too ready to be sold
if the bidding be but high enough, too ready to become the property of
any man who can give them wealth or position, with or without love on
their sides. To me, this appears to be the lowest of all degradation,
and the sanction which the world's rules gives to it can make no real
difference. It is merely _legitimatized_ degradation, yet I half
believe that _all_ women are capable of submitting to it."

"Surely you are mistaken," answered Mr. Lyne earnestly; "there are many
women far above anything of that kind. You must not forget that, on
principle, many persons disapprove of ardent love as an ill-regulated
feeling; therefore women often marry without what is called _love_, but
they would not for worlds accept one whom they did not respect and look
up to; and these surely are not to be condemned. There are others again
whom no possible advantage would induce to marry without that intense
love of which they dream."

"This is all very well in theory, but does not experience teach us the
contrary? Could we name one woman out of all those whom we know who
would really act so? Lives there the girl who, without an independence
of her own, ever refused a rich man merely because she did not love him
intensely? You know you could not point out one."

"Pardon me, I could."

"Really? truly?"--exclaimed Mr. Earnscliffe, laying his hand upon Mr.
Lyne's arm.

"As really, as truly, as that I am walking with you."

"Thank you, Lyne, you don't know how much good you have done me; you
have restored my belief in the truth and beauty of woman's nature,
for even one true woman is sufficient to redeem the sex from general
contempt.... Yet God knows I had reason to distrust them."

"Still you ought not to distrust all because some are unworthy."

"I feel that you are right, and again I thank you for having given back
to me one of the old feelings of my youth."

To Mr. Lyne's calm, passionless temperament this lively gratitude
seemed uncalled for, and he made no answer. After a few moments'
silence Mr. Earnscliffe said, "We must return to the carriage. Mrs.
Elton will think I have eloped with her daughter." Quickening his
pace, he joined Mr. Caulfield and Helena, saying, "Miss Elton, I regret
to break in upon a conversation which seems to engross you so much, but
I really think we ought to return to Mrs. Elton."

"Very well," answered Helena in an impatient tone.

Mr. Earnscliffe fell back to his place by Mr. Lyne, but before they got
within sight of the carriage Helena and her cavalier stopped apparently
to examine a flower, and when the others came up she said, "Mr Lyne, I
believe you are a good botanist, so come and tell me the name of this
flower; and I also want to hear about your proposed tour in Sicily."

It was easy to see that the object of all this was to change the order
of the procession, accordingly Mr. Earnscliffe walked on with Mr.
Caulfield, while Helena and Mr. Lyne were occupied with the flower.

When they reached the carriage neither Mrs. Elton nor Mary seemed
pleased at the addition to their party in the persons of Mr. Caulfield
and Mr. Lyne. The two gentlemen, however, appeared not to observe it,
and went up and shook hands with them. Mr. Earnscliffe handed Helena
into the carriage, then said to Mary, "Now, Miss Elton, shall we have
our walk?"

"Thank you, not now; I do not feel inclined to walk; but if you will
return to dinner with us we can have a stroll in the evening."

"You are very kind," he replied, "and I shall be delighted to do so, if
you will permit me to say adieu for the present. I must see my boatman
and tell him at what hour to be ready for me."

"Could not Thomas do that?"

"No. I must go myself, for I promised to buy a present for my boatman's
little daughter."

"Well then, _au revoir_! We dine at half-past six to-day, on account of
some national fete to which our cook wants to go, so you have not too
much time to spare."

"Nevertheless I shall be punctual--adieu."

Mrs. Elton turned to Mary and asked, "Is Mr. Earnscliffe gone?"

"For the present, yes; but he will return to dinner."

"Oh, that is all right," answered Mrs. Elton, without taking the
trouble of lowering her voice so as to prevent the other gentlemen from
hearing that Mr. Earnscliffe was going to dine with her; indeed she was
rather glad to make Mr. Caulfield feel that he was in the way; had it
not been for him she would have asked Mr. Lyne to dine, but, as it was,
she could not ask him and leave his friend uninvited; it would have
been _too_ much.

At six the band went away, and the Eltons immediately afterwards....
When they reached home Mrs. Elton told Thomas that Mr. Earnscliffe was
coming to dinner, and desired that as soon as he arrived he should be
shown into a dressing-room. The ladies then disappeared.

Helena dreaded the dressing beyond measure, for she was sure that
Mary would at once ask her about her walk, and what could she answer?
In fear and trembling she entered her own and her sister's room; but
Mary asked no questions: the mischief, she instinctively felt, had
been done, and it was useless to reproach Helena. She dressed herself
in silence; but her varying colour, and the trembling of her hands,
showed how excited she was. Helena looked on with dismay. She found
this silence worse than any scolding could have been, yet she was
afraid to break it. To her great relief the bell rang for dinner, and
she hastened downstairs. Mary followed her in a few moments, but went
direct to the dining-room, and there she found the rest of the party.

It is said that "drowning people will catch at straws." Mary caught at
the shred of a hope that, perhaps, after all, Mr. Earnscliffe was not
quite lost to her, since he had accepted _her_ invitation to dinner;
especially as he had, no doubt, gained all the information he required;
and, moreover, as he generally disliked society so much, there must be
some motive for his staying.... It was a straw, indeed!

What would she have said if she had known that Mr. Earnscliffe only
stayed from curiosity as to what her motive could be in trying to
conceal from him the truth about Flora, as he thought it possible that
during the evening something might occur to throw light upon it?

After dinner the girls proposed going out, to which their guest gladly
assented. Mrs. Elton said she would remain in the house, as she felt
a little tired. At the foot of the steps they met a peasant girl with
bouquets, and Helena stopped to speak to her, as she had a shrewd
suspicion that the bouquet girl did not come unsent. Mr. Earnscliffe
and Mary went on and strolled into the alley where they had met in the
morning.

Mary looked very handsome. The blue opera cloak which she had thrown
round her shoulders showed off to advantage her brilliantly fair skin
and auburn hair; and she could not help thinking, as she looked at
herself in a glass on passing out, "How strange that _he_ should prefer
Flora Adair to me!... I am far more beautiful than she is. What _can_ I
do to keep him from her?"

With this question ringing in her ears she went out as we have said.
She broke the silence after they entered the alley by saying "Are you
going to remain at Capri?"

"I think not--I shall probably start in a day or two."

"And where do you intend to go?"

"I have not fixed upon any place as yet, but southern Italy is becoming
too hot."

"And Venice, I suppose, will be cooler!" she answered, bitterly.

"I did not say that I was going to Venice?"

"Of course you did not--you did not wish to acknowledge that you were
going to meet the _Adairs_!"

"Really, Miss Elton, for the third time to-day you astound me more than
I can say; but as you _have_ named the Adairs, will you tell me why you
took such trouble to make me believe that Mr. Lyne was to be married to
Miss Adair,--and, of course, you knew as well as your sister that she
had refused him?"

"Are you blind, that you do not see what has urged me to this?"--She
had evidently lost all self-control, as she stopped walking, and stood
opposite to him with her flashing eyes fixed on his face. What more
she might have said or done, had not the sound of an approaching step
caught her ear, it would be difficult to tell. She added hurriedly, "Go
now to Flora Adair, and win her love if you can; but in the hour when
you feel most sure of her, or when you only wait for religious rites to
make her yours for ever, may she be torn from you--more, may _she_ play
you false--may her hand strike the blow which shall crush your heart,
even as mine has been crushed to-day! Now go!" She seized his hand, and
for an instant her fingers closed upon it like a vice; then she let it
go with a start as if it had burned her, and, turning away, she darted
down a side walk.

Mr. Earnscliffe stood like one transfixed, until the step which had
been heard in the distance now sounded close to him. Looking round,
he saw Helena Elton, who exclaimed, in a frightened tone, "Mr.
Earnscliffe! what does all this mean? Where is Mary?"

"Go to her as quickly as you can," was his answer,--"she left me in a
state of fearful agitation; but believe me that, intentionally, I would
not have caused her a moment's pain." He put out his hand absently:
Helena understood that he meant to take leave of her, and placing hers
in it, she said, "I do believe it, Mr. Earnscliffe, and do not judge
poor Mary harshly; _you_ at least should be indulgent towards her."

"Fear not, Miss Elton; as you say, _I_ at least can never use her
harshly." He pressed Helena's hand and left her. She went to seek her
sister, while he walked slowly back to the house.

That day had been a day of revelations to him, and pain and pleasure
were so strangely mingled in those revelations, that he preserved his
calmness only with a strong effort. He entered the drawing-room to say
good-bye to Mrs. Elton, but she was not there; then he rang for the
servant, and said, "Will you be so good as to tell Mrs. Elton that I
came in to say good-night to her as I am obliged to go at once; but as
she is not downstairs I do not wish to disturb her."

"Please, sir, let me tell Mrs. Elton that you are going."

"Thank you, no, I cannot wait." So saying, he walked into the hall.
Thomas opened the door, and as it closed behind him, he felt that he
had crossed the Eltons' threshold for the last time.

The carriage was at the gate, and he drove direct to the shore.




CHAPTER XIV.


The stars were crowding fast into the clear sky, and the moon was
shedding forth her pale rays, when Mr. Earnscliffe reached the boat.
Such a scene must be witnessed to be understood. To those who have seen
the Bay of Naples on such a night memory will hold up her mirror, and
they will see again the dim outline of the gracefully-curving shore,
Vesuvia's dark and awe-inspiring shadow, and the deep blue waters
upon which the moonbeams glance like silvery darts; and to those who
have not seen it imagination will paint a no less vivid picture--but
to them is unknown the balmy air, the charm, the beauty of an Italian
night, and nowhere, perhaps, as well as in Naples and Venice, is it so
completely seen and felt in all its unrivalled beauty. It is lovely,
too, in its inland scenes: how lovely those can truly say who have
known what it is to stand upon a balcony at "the witching hour," and
look down upon a woody dell with myriads of busy fire-flies gleaming
through the dark foliage, every branch, every twig covered with those
brilliant and living lamps,--'tis nature's illumination, and in what
does she not excel?

O Italy! thy beauty, thy poetry, thy loving memories are surely
more than adequate to counterbalance the many great but material
disadvantages which one meets with in thee....

But we have drifted away from the subject of our chapter, and deserted
Mr. Earnscliffe, to whom we must now return.

He got into the boat--the sails were filling, for with the fall of day
the wind had veered round, and promised them a quiet and favourable
passage--threw himself upon the cushions, and took off his hat, as if
he felt that he could more thoroughly enjoy the lovely night when there
was nothing between him and the starry world above. Paolo saw that he
looked strangely pale, and asked the same question which his little
daughter had done in the morning, "Is _sua eccellenza_ ill?"

"_Grazie, amico, sto benissimo_," told a different tale from the
listless abstracted one with which he replied to Anina. That smile, and
a certain softness in the tone of Mr. Earnscliffe's voice, made Paolo
feel that _sua eccellenza_ came back a happier man than when he set out
for Naples. And so he was, although pain and pleasure were closely
mingled in his sensations; but, at least, the future was no longer
quite a blank to him; there was something to hope for--something, as
Mary Elton had said to him, worth struggling for. He did not consider
himself in love with Flora Adair, but he felt that she _did_ occupy
his thoughts almost exclusively, that everything connected with her
interested him deeply, and he could not help smiling as he remembered
all the ingenious arguments which he made use of to account to himself
for that interest. Then, too, came the remembrance of the delight which
he felt when he heard that she had refused Mr. Lyne, and he murmured
to himself, "Yes, I will go to Venice, try to meet the Adairs, and
if----" Ah! what visions rose after that if?... They were like mental
lullabies, and under their soft influence he fell asleep and dreamed.

He dreamed of winning Flora's love, of the happy life which was to
begin for him with her at his side; ... but suddenly a change came over
the picture--Mary Elton seemed to stand between him and Flora, with a
countenance full of passionate anger and yet of triumph, as she cried
out, "I warned you!"... He made a movement to clasp Flora, but she
seemed to shrink away from him and fall. This startled and awoke him,
but so real was the impression which the dream left upon his mind that
he exclaimed in Italian, "Catch her, Paolo--she will be drowned!"

"What does _sua eccellenza_ mean? There is nobody drowning."

"Thank God!" he muttered, with a long-drawn breath of relief as he
reseated himself. Then he said to Paolo, "You see I have been dreaming,
_amico_."

"But not _un sogno sinistro, eccellenza_? that would be a bad omen
indeed, at this hour of the night, and by moonlight too," answered
Paolo, eagerly.

"It was probably the sleeping with the moon shining full upon my face
which caused me to dream," he replied, without saying whether the dream
was a sinister one or not. Paolo did not seem to be satisfied with this
answer, and said gravely, "Oh _eccellenza_, it is very unlucky!... May
you be preserved from all evil!"

Mr. Earnscliffe smiled, but he would have preferred that Paolo had
dwelt less upon his fears about the dream; for although not generally
superstitious, he could not shake off the gloomy impression which it
left upon him. All his bright visions had vanished, and in their place
came painful reminiscences of poor Mary Elton. He would have given much
to have been able to feel sure that she would forget him and be happy
again; but something whispered to him that it would not be so--that,
whether in good or evil, she was not one likely to change, and she had
given proof of how strong a woman's feelings can be. Perhaps, also,
there was mixed up in his pity for her a latent, almost a superstitious
dread of her as he had seen her in his dream. Then he thought of
Anina--of how he was to tell her that he intended to leave Capri
immediately, and the thought of the child's grief made him shrink from
facing it; yet he felt that it would be cruel in him to go away without
telling her: no, that could not be--and then it was that he felt _how_
fond he had become of the beautiful child.

Beauty in women had naturally a most powerful attraction for him,
yet for years he had been shut out from the enjoyment of it by
his blighting belief in their falseness. This, in his estimation,
overclouded all their loveliness. "Beauty in a woman," he would say,
"being so overclouded, is less worthy of admiration in her than in a
statue; in this, at least, there is no deception--we find here all that
we can expect, namely, regularity of outline and one fixed expression."
But in Anina he saw living beauty combined with perfect artlessness,
and it won his heart at once; then, too, her ardent affection for
himself and desire to be with him had its own charm for the lonely
rich man. She had been quite a companion to him in his wanderings
about the island; he had taught her to read, and with a feeling of
sadness he recalled the pretty lighting-up of her expressive face
whenever he praised her; and again, how charmingly penitent she used
to look when he chid her for inattention. And he had to tell her that
there must be an end to all this, and doubted that even the beautiful
present which he was going to give her would console her for his
departure. He felt that her grief would probably not be of very long
duration, but he feared that it would be sharp and violent, and it
pained him to think that he was to be the cause of it. All this brought
him to the conclusion that the sooner the leave-taking was over the
better; so he resolved to go the next day.

It was very late when they touched Capri. As Mr. Earnscliffe wished
Paolo good-night, he desired him to come to the hotel in the morning at
six, and to bring Anina with him.

But two hours remained before sunrise, yet even for that short time Mr.
Earnscliffe could not rest; his head was tossing about upon his pillow
until about four, when he got up--no unusual hour in Italy during the
fine season--and ordering his coffee at half-past five, he went out and
bathed.

Soon after his return, and by the time he had finished his light
breakfast, Paolo and Anina had arrived--he had learned from his master
that anti-Italian virtue, punctuality.

Mr. Earnscliffe told Paolo that he wanted to speak with him; as the
child left the room, he said, "Paolo, I asked you to come to me this
morning in order to tell you that I mean to give you my boat----"

Paolo looked delighted and exclaimed, "_Sua eccellenza, e troppo
buono_."

But Mr. Earnscliffe went on without noticing the interruption--"And if
you will name any means by which you can be permanently advanced in
your trade, it shall be done; but for this, perhaps, you would like a
little time for consideration--if so you can speak to Dr. Molini, and
he will communicate with me.... I am obliged to leave Capri to-day."

"_O eccellenza, questo maladetto sogno_--I knew it was the sign of
coming misfortune."

"Not so, _amico_; the dream has nothing to do with my going away, and
it shall not be a misfortune to you--you shall not lose by it."

"It is not that, _eccellenza_, which I meant by misfortune. It was
the Blessed Madonna herself who sent you to us; and now that you are
going, we shall feel as if she were taking something precious from us;
besides, what could ever be the same to me as being in your service?
You have treated me--the poorest fisherman in Capri--almost as your
equal; and that day when the _signore_ laughed at my story bound me to
you for ever. I felt that I could die for you, _eccellenza_. _Dio_, how
shall I tell _la moglie e la bambina_?"

Mr. Earnscliffe, with an Englishman's dislike to any show of feeling,
turned away his head to hide any traces of emotion which might have
been seen on his countenance, for he was deeply touched by Paolo's
sorrow. After a few moments' silence he said, "Believe me, Paolo, I
value your affection more than I can say, and I would do anything to
make you happy."

"Then, _signore_," interrupted Paolo eagerly, "let us go and live
near you in Napoli?"--poor Paolo never thought of anything beyond
Naples--"and I can be your boatman still."

"But, _amico_, I am not going to live in Naples; I am going to travel."
Paolo's head drooped, and Mr. Earnscliffe continued kindly, "But I
promise you that you shall see me again if I live. And now, Paolo, go
to Maria and consult with her about what you would wish me to do for
you."

"Ah! _signore_, we could not consult about anything to-day; we can only
think that the Madonna is taking one of her best blessings away from
us."

"Well, as I said before, you can speak to Dr. Molini after I am gone,
and he will write to me."

Paolo saw that Mr. Earnscliffe meant this to terminate the interview,
and he asked at what hour _sua eccellenza_ would want the boat; but Mr.
Earnscliffe answered that he would not require it, as he was going by
the steamer.

"Then I shall never row _sua eccellenza_ again," exclaimed Paolo,
giving way to violent demonstrations of grief.... This was all
extremely painful to Mr. Earnscliffe, and so contrary to all his
natural, or, rather, national, notions of what grief ought to be;
yet he could not be _brusque_ to Paolo, for he saw that, although it
appeared most unseemly to him, it was real and natural in the excitable
Italian, but he said gravely--

"Paolo, it is a man's part to be strong, and not to give way to feeling
as women do, and for my sake you must subdue all this. Think how you
grieve me by making me thus feel that I give you pain. Now _addio_, I
must go to the _bambina_."

"But I shall see _sua eccellenza_ again, surely? He will come to say
_addio_ to Maria?"

"Yes, but I shall expect you both to be very calm,--_al rivedersi
dunque!_"

Mr. Earnscliffe gently turned away, and taking the case which contained
the statue for Anina, he left the room. Paolo slowly followed him.
At the hall door they met the child, and taking her by the hand Mr.
Earnscliffe drew her on quickly so that she might not see her father's
emotion.

After a short walk along a pretty rocky path they came to a kind of
creek formed by the rocks, so as to be completely shaded from the sun;
here he sat down and opened the box, displaying to Anina's longing
eyes a little white temple; the roof was arched and supported by four
columns, round which ran scrolls of lilies painted on a blue ground and
bordered with gold; inside, on a pedestal, was a small, but, for its
size, beautiful figure of the Madonna, draped in a blue cloak starred
with gold.

Mr. Earnscliffe looked upon the Madonna as being nothing more than a
good woman to whom superstition had given an undue and almost a Divine
celebrity; but, in imagination, no one could form a more poetical idea
than he did of the purity and beauty surrounding the mother of an
incarnate God; therefore, he had chosen the best representation of this
idea that he could find.

Anina's delight was unbounded. She literally danced round it,
repeating, "_Come e bella, bellissima!_" Then throwing her arms round
Mr. Earnscliffe, she half smothered him with her gratitude.

"Listen to me, _carina_," he said, gently unfolding her arms from his
neck. His grave tone made her look up wonderingly at him, and he went
on. "I want you to give me a reward for having brought you the Madonna.
Will my little one give it to me?"

"Oh, _signore_!" and her little face was nestled on his shoulder.

"Then you _will_ give it to me, _carina_. But I am going to ask a great
deal. It is to promise that you will not fret very much if I tell you
that something you love dearly is to be taken from you."

"But what is it, _signore_, that you are going to take from me? Not the
Madonna?"

"Not the Madonna, certainly; but you have not given me the promise.
Will you not be very good, and not cry too much?"

"_Si, signore._"

"Then, _carissima_, you must remember that promise when I tell you that
I am going away to-day."

Alas for promises! Anina's answer was to burst out crying as though her
little heart would break, and then through her sobs she murmured, "_No,
no, non va via il caro signore_; he told me so yesterday?"

"Yes, _carina_, but afterwards I heard something which obliges me
to go. This is not keeping your promise, my child. I hoped that your
beautiful Madonna would console you, and I will come back some day,
_Anina mia, sia buona_."

He put his arm round her waist and kissed her, but she hid her face
on his shoulder, and sobbed so violently that he saw it was vain to
attempt to quiet her now, and that all he could do was to take her
home and leave her; time he knew would calm this violence of childish
grief. With his disengaged hand he put the little temple into the box,
and said, "Come, my child, take your Madonna, and let us go home." But
Anina made no movement to take it, and he said, "Then you do not care
for her. I may throw her into the sea."

"Oh, give her to me, _signore_," she cried, stretching out her hand for
it. "I will pray to her every day for you, and perhaps she will send
you back to me."

He had not told her before, and now he could not tell her, how worse
than useless he thought those prayers; yet her affection for himself,
mingled as it was with her devotion for the Madonna, touched him almost
in spite of himself, and giving her the box silently, he took her by
the hand and led her home.

It was the same path down which he had carried her when first he
saw her; and her parents, too, were sitting at the door as on that
evening; but now sorrow, instead of joy, was to be seen in their faces
as they rose to receive him. Maria threw herself at his feet, crying
and muttering a great deal, in which _la Madonna_ and _dolore_ were the
only words that could be distinctly heard.

"Maria," exclaimed Mr. Earnscliffe, "you are surely not going to give
_la bambina_ such a bad example!" and, turning to Anina, he added,
"Show your Madonna to _la madre_, my child."

The trembling little hands began to undo the lid, and Mr. Earnscliffe
said in a low tone, "I must wish you _addio_ now, _amici, siate
felici_." He pressed a hand of each; then bent down and gave Anina a
hurried kiss, and said, "Take her, Paolo." He turned and walked away as
fast as he could.

Paolo held Anina, who struggled to get free and run after Mr.
Earnscliffe, whilst Maria knelt down, and in an excited tone called on
the _Santissima Madre di Dio_ to guard and protect him in life, and
after death to lead him to her Divine Son in the bright heavens above.

Mr. Earnscliffe heard it, and for the moment their lively faith in the
influence of a mother, even over a Divine Son, appeared to him to be
strangely beautiful. That scene often recurred to his memory, and he
scoffed not at it, but his heart yearned towards the poor superstitious
Capri fisherpeople.

Two hours later the steamer was bearing him swiftly away from their
island....




CHAPTER XV.


To the Piazza San Marco, in all its beauty and grandeur,--the richest
jewel of the Adriatic's bride,--we must now turn. It is about nine
at night; and beneath the long lines of arcades the gay shops and
_caffes_ are brilliantly lighted up. Their illumination--for, indeed,
it is like one--contrasts well with the darkness of the great Piazza
upon which they give; for, although from the centre of every arch--and
there are in all nearly a hundred--there juts out a gracefully-curved
branch, bearing a lighted lamp, they are but as faint glimmers in that
vast space, making mysterious solemn shade of all around, especially,
as now, when there is no moon to be seen in the deep blue and
star-spangled vault above. The dark mass of San Marco's basilica, the
_campanile_, the adjoining Piazzetta, with the Ducal Palace, the two
columns of oriental marble, surmounted by the bronze lion of St. Mark
and the statue of St. George, still guarding that port where, in days
of old, so many proud galleys sailed in triumph; and opposite, across
the Grand Canal's dark watery road, rising as if from the water's
midst, the dim outlines of San Giorgio in Maggiore and Santa Maria di
Salute:--it is, indeed, a combination unrivalled in the world!

In the centre of the Piazza an Austrian band is playing; and round the
_caffes_ are seated crowds of people sipping coffee or eating ices.
Among them are Mrs. Adair, Flora, and Marie Arbi.

When last we saw them they were in Florence with the Blakes and
Pentons; but now they are alone, and their friends far on their way
towards England.

During the time they spent there, Mr. Barkley was much attracted by
Marie, and was constantly at her side; that is, as constantly as he
could be without rendering his attentions marked. He invariably tried
to keep either with her or with Flora, on the principle, it may be
supposed, that if one cannot be with the especial favourite, the
next best thing is to be with her intimate friend; at all events, it
prevented observations being made. Had there appeared to be anything
serious in his manner, Mrs. Adair would naturally have considered
herself obliged to interfere, as Marie must be given up to the de St.
Severans free from any entanglement; but Mr. Barkley managed so well
that it would have been difficult to say which he liked best, Flora
or Marie, although they were nearly three weeks in Florence, and met
almost every day.

But what were Mr. Barkley's real feelings? Was he only amusing himself,
or was it something deeper? Yes, it was something deeper; he loved
Marie as he had never loved before or would ever love again, even
though he should not marry her, which was very probable, as there would
be many difficulties in the way, and he was one who was more likely to
succumb to difficulties than to bear up against and conquer them.

He was the only son of an Irish nobleman, who--as unfortunately so many
do in the sister island--had lived beyond his income, got his property
deeply into debt, and trusted to his son's making a rich marriage in
order to clear it. Edmund Barkley himself, in a vague way, gave in to
this idea. He thought that fortune would be a most desirable addition
to the charms of the future lady of his choice; but, being fastidious
to a fault, he had hitherto found all the heiresses of his acquaintance
unattractive, and answered the parental urgings to his marrying quickly
with, "Time enough, father; the right heiress has not appeared yet. And
if she should not appear at all,--well, I suppose, as a _pis aller_, I
must take one of those whom you have named; but to make up my mind to
that will require a good long run of freedom." So he kept his liberty,
and went from flower to flower until he met Marie, and--never imagining
that the little unsophisticated African girl could really touch his
world-proved heart--he dashed into a brisk general flirtation with her;
when, one day, to his great dismay, a sad truth dawned upon him. He
caught himself dreaming day-dreams of Marie presiding in his ancestral
halls, and charming everybody around her with her _naive_ grace, and
her sweet, wild voice warbling her simple ballads, which she sang with
such feeling that all who love music rather as the highest expression
of language than of harmonised and learned combinations--as speaking
to the heart rather than the judgment--would prefer her singing to
that of the finished pupil of a fashionable London master. Marie's
history, too, had taken a strong hold of his imagination; and even
more,--although, perhaps, unknown to himself,--there was a feeling
that this little creature, so unequal to himself in intelligence and
education, had acted with a degree of strength and heroism of which he
was incapable; so that, almost involuntarily, he looked up to her as
something above him, loving her at the same time with the protecting
love of a man for gentleness and innocence.

This discovery set him thinking:--"Marie has no position, and of course
not much fortune; she is not even St. Severan's child, so he may not
give her anything.... It will never do for me; I must think no more
about her in this way. Adieu, then, sweet Marie; would that it could be
otherwise, but it cannot. So, once more adieu, my bright little fairy!"

After these musings he took up a novel which lay on the table; but
Marie would not be dismissed from his thoughts in this summary manner.
He saw her face multiplied in the pages of the book instead of its
printed characters. He closed it and thought he would try a little
music. He went into the saloon, where there was a piano, and began to
play some of his favourite reveries; but insensibly he glided into the
melodies which Marie used to sing, and which he knew so well. Then
the sound of her soft voice began to ring in his ear; and he ceased
to play that he might better listen to those clear young tones which
were sounding, not on his ear, but in his heart.... "Devil take it!"
he exclaimed aloud, and starting up from the piano; "I have never
allowed myself to be really caught by this little wilding! Yet it looks
horribly like it.... I see I must keep away from her!"

He shut down the piano, and went back to his own room; then he took up
the novel again, muttering, "Novels must certainly be gone to the bad
when they can't amuse a man for half-an-hour! I remember the time when
I could sit for hours over them." Mr. Barkley did not seem to remember
that he, perhaps, was changed rather than the novels.

There came a knock at the door. He lazily drawled out, "_Entrate_." In
came his sister with her cloak on, and, seeing him lying in an armchair
in his dressing-gown, with a novel in his hand, she exclaimed--

"What are you about, Edmund? Are you not coming?"

"Where, may I ask?"

"You cannot have forgotten that the Adair and Blake party have got
permission to see San Donato--Demidoff's Villa--and have asked us to go
with them? We are to call for one of the girls at eleven. You know, the
laying out of the grounds is said to be very beautiful, and the house
itself gorgeous. There are collections of paintings, statues, and I
know not what, to say nothing of the charms of _living statues_, Master
Edmund--eh?"

Here was a test for his newly-formed resolution of avoiding Marie.
What a pleasant vista his sister's words had called up, of wandering
in the grounds of San Donato with Marie--getting purposely separated
from the others, and only finding them after a needlessly long search;
but it was just what he ought to keep clear of; and he felt irritated
with Mrs. Penton for thus putting the temptation before him. However,
he would be strong--he would sternly resist it--and in accordance with
this determination he answered gruffly--

"I can't go and expose myself to such a sun as this. I have a headache."

Mrs. Penton turned round from the survey which she had been making of
herself in the glass, and looked at him laughingly as she said--

"What's up now, Edmund? Have the little African's charms palled
already?"

"Damn it!" he muttered, with uncontrollable irritation.

"Damn what, Edmund?" asked his sister, laughing more than ever. "San
Donato or me? or perhaps the little African?"

"How tiresome you are, Maria! I told you that I could not go because I
had a headache, and the sun is so awfully strong to-day."

"Of which I believe as much as you do. You were quite well an hour ago.
The headache is nothing but a sham. Perhaps you have got some new
_innamorata_; but come: the little African is not so bad after all.
She will do once in a way; and you know at first you certainly were a
little _epris_ in that quarter."

"For pity's sake, Maria, go to San Donato, and leave me in peace! How
teasing women can be! What a happy fellow I am not to have a wife!"

"It strikes me, my dear sir, that you are anything but a _happy_ fellow
this morning. Now I am going; but tell me first, what has made you so
bearish?"

"If I am bearish, I think the best thing you can do is to get out of my
way at once."

"I quite agree with you. You might tear me to pieces if I remained
much longer in your den; but I daresay, when this fit has passed over,
you will regret that you did not come with us. Indeed, I should not
be astonished if you were to follow us, if only for the pleasure such
a vain creature would take in seeing the little African's bright eyes
look brighter still when you appear."

Mrs. Penton retreated after this sally, but called out from the door--

"Good-bye, dear! I hope some kind fairy will soon transform you back
to a man! Shall I send the little African to you? and then you and she
could play 'Beauty and the Beast' over again?"

She closed the door as Mr. Barkley dashed his book into the opposite
corner of the room, and began to walk up and down in a state of
laughable irritation, declaring that women were the plagues of a man's
life, and that he wished they were all kept locked up and out of the
way, as in the East. Having given utterance to this charitable wish
towards the fair sex, he threw off his dressing-gown, dragged on a
coat, and, seizing his hat, he went out and walked to the Belle Arti,
quite forgetful of his asserted headache and dread of the sun. Beato
Angelico, at least, could not fail to absorb his attention.

Alas for il Beato! His pictures could teach no grand lessons to his
admirer to-day. His beautiful angels, lovingly leading the enfranchised
spirits of their earthly charges over flower-clad meadows to the
heavenly Jerusalem, only suggested to Mr. Barkley how delightful it
would be to be wandering thus in the shady alleys of San Donato with
Marie; and he felt more than half inclined to curse his folly in having
refused to go.... At last, tired even of Beato Angelico, he left the
Accademia; and as he walked home, he began to think seriously that
he had behaved like a fool. "After all," said he to himself, "St.
Severan might give her a fortune, and then I don't see why I should
not marry her! Why should not an African chief be as good as an Irish
one? and that's all my father is, I suppose. In any case, the birth
question would easily be got over, if it were not for that damned
money; and if it were not for my father, I would marry her, fortune or
no fortune. But that is all for the future: there is no good in making
one's self miserable about it now. 'Sufficient for the day is the evil
thereof.'... If I thought that Maria would not tease me unmercifully, I
declare I would do as she said--follow them to San Donato. By-the-bye,
though, the sun has got all clouded over, and dread of its heat was my
excuse for not going; now that it has disappeared, I can go without any
sacrifice of dignity, and I am glad to see that Maria does not think I
really care for little Marie; if she did, she would try to keep me away
from her, instead of laughing at me about her.... And so here goes for
a pleasant day." He called a carriage, and drove to San Donato.

Thus ended Mr. Barkley's resolution to avoid Marie, and thenceforth
he struggled no more against the stream, but let himself float gently
down, enjoying the present, and, as far as possible, shutting out all
thought of the future. The spoiled child of his family and of the
world, he was too much accustomed to self-indulgence to refrain from
pleasing himself because of the possible pain which he might inflict
on others,--in fact, he never thought about it. Intentionally, he would
not render any one unhappy,--how much less Marie; yet he was in a very
fair way of so doing by this thoughtless gratification of his own
wishes....

At length arrived the last evening of their stay in Florence. The
Adairs and the Blakes spent it at the Pentons'. Marie, as usual,
sang a good deal; but she remained seated at the piano after she had
ceased singing, until Flora went over to say that it was time to go
away, when the latter saw to her astonishment that Marie's eyes were
full of tears, and Mr. Barkley--he had been standing by her all the
time trifling with the music--was looking down at her with a very
unmistakable expression of intense interest. He tried to say something
light about the pain of leave-taking in general; but as Flora raised
her eyes from the tearful Marie, and looked earnestly at him, he
, and exclaimed in a low tone--

"Forgive me, Miss Adair! I know that I ought to have kept away, and I
tried--indeed, I did!--but it was too strong for me!"

"I do not know what all this means, Mr. Barkley," answered Flora,
gravely; "but it appears to me difficult to explain satisfactorily.
Mignonne, dry up those tell-tale tears, we are going now."

"Oh, Flore!"--and Marie leaned her head against Flora as she pressed
her handkerchief to her eyes.

"For your own sake, Marie, try not to let it be seen that this
leave-taking affects you so much," whispered Flora, and, turning to
Mr. Barkley, she spoke to him for a few moments on some indifferent
subject, so as to give Marie time to recover herself; then, seeing that
she had dried up the tears and only looked pale and dejected, she said,
"Come now, Mignonne," and they joined the others who were wishing the
Pentons good-bye.

Mr. Barkley said he would walk home with them, and took care to
get Flora to himself. He then told her that he had yielded to the
temptation of being with Marie, persuading himself that perhaps he
might be able to marry her after all; and as a salve to his conscience,
he had determined not to utter one word of love to her. The last
evening, however, had been too much for him, he forgot all but his love
and his yearning desire to know if it were returned. He now bitterly
blamed himself for not having had the strength to go away at first,
and, more than all, for his conduct on that evening.

"It was particularly reprehensible in you, Mr. Barkley," answered
Flora, "to speak to Marie as you have done, knowing that she is not
with her own friends."

"I know it, Miss Adair, and, until this evening, I assure you that I
scrupulously avoided"--and this was literally true--"anything like
love-making."

"Even so, Mr. Barkley, your determination not to _speak_ of love to her
was only a splitting of hairs; you felt that you loved her, and were
not without hope that she might respond to that feeling; nevertheless,
although you know that you could--_would_ is perhaps the more fitting
word--not ask her to marry you now, you continued to seek her society.
Was it honourable?"

"I can only say again, I know but too well how much I am to blame, but
will you make no excuse for the power of temptation?... Believe me, I
would give worlds to marry her."

"You would give worlds to marry her," replied Flora, with a bitter
smile, "yet there is no real impediment; surely there is a strange
inconsistency in this? God knows how far _I_ would go in excusing
any yielding to strong temptation, but I _cannot_ excuse any one for
inflicting pain on another when it only requires a resolute act of his
will to avoid it."

"By heavens, Miss Adair, it is true that I would give worlds to many
Marie--I beg your pardon--Miss Arbi; and I would do so, fortune or no
fortune, were I my own master, but my father would disinherit me if I
married in opposition to his wishes; he has already told me so, and I
could not ask any one to marry me on nothing."

"I don't believe that your father would disinherit you, Mr. Barkley,
you, his only son, his idol, and the future lord. But pray do not
imagine that I want you to marry Marie. I only speak thus because
it is laughable to hear a _man_ say that he cannot ask one whom he
professes to love, to marry him unless she has a certain number of
thousands, because, forsooth, his father will disinherit him! But as
far as regards Marie, I would greatly prefer that you did not marry
her, unless it be that her affections are very deeply engaged, and this
I hope there is no great fear of. You have not treated her well, Mr.
Barkley, and I do not think that you are suited to each other. I doubt
if your happiness would be of very long duration."

"Oh, Miss Adair!"

"Spare me a lover's rhapsody, please, and take a word of advice from
me: try to forget Marie, as I trust and believe she will forget
you;--but here we are at the hotel, so good-bye."

"You are dreadfully hard upon me, Miss Adair, but it is no use to talk
of forgetting. I love Marie, and shall ever love her, truly!"

"Then act like a man gifted with a free will," answered Flora, as she
entered the hotel.

Flora and Marie slept in the same room, so, before going to bed, the
former heard a tearful confession of love and sorrow from poor gentle
little Marie. The wretched weakness of her lover's conduct seemed to
have no effect upon her, although to Flora it appeared despicable, and
she thought to herself, "Such an one would not do for me; he whom I
shall love must be strong and great, even in his faults. He must be one
of whom I could say

    'He was a man, take him for all in all,
    We shall not look upon his like again.'

However, it must be my work now to comfort poor Mignonne."

She endeavoured to rouse her by talking of her dear papa, Monsieur de
St. Severan; of how grieved he would be if she were to return to him
after so many years, looking pale and melancholy, when he expected to
see her in the bloom of youth and happiness; and urged her, for his
sake--and for all their sakes--to struggle against this, her first
experience of love's trials.

At length Marie said--speaking French, as she invariably did when very
earnest, but we will give the substance in the vernacular--"Yes, Flora,
I know it is very wrong to grieve so, to repine at what I suppose God
sees is good for me. I know that I ought to be content to be unhappy if
He wills it, but it is very hard at first, Flora...."

"Hard? Oh how hard, first or last! But you bear it like a saint,
Mignonne! _I_ could not bear it as you do; it would be a hard struggle
with me to submit to the power which deprived me of the person I loved
best, even before I had known the bliss of being his companion."

"Ah! It is very nice to be happy," murmured Marie through her tears,
"but, if _le bon Dieu_ sees that it is better for us not to be so, we
ought to be satisfied, ought we not?"

"Ay, and it is comparatively easy for a little angel like you to be
so, but for me it would be a fierce battle...." Were Flora's words
prophetic? "However, that has nothing to do with the present hour, the
duty of which is for you to go to bed, dearest."

Marie's tears broke out afresh, but she allowed Flora to unfasten her
gown and help to undress her. When she was in bed Flora kissed her and
said good-night. Marie clasped her arms round her, and drawing her face
down to her own, murmured, "Flore, what should I do without you?"

"Better, perhaps, than with me, Mignonne," answered Flora, somewhat
brusquely, in order to hide the inclination which she herself felt to
cry. Marie's gentleness in her sorrow was so plaintive. "I am not saint
enough to know how to console you with religion as another might do, I
can only feel for and with you, darling, so good-night again."

At last Marie sobbed herself to sleep like a tired child, and next
morning the hurry and fuss of departure prevented her sad face and red
eyes from being observed. It was not a pleasant morning to Flora; she
was losing her friend Maria Blake, and she knew that she should miss
her sadly. On Marie she looked as one does on a pretty, loving child,
but she could not make a companion of her as of Mina,--and how great
is the loss of one with whom we can talk on the different subjects
that most occupy our thoughts,--one with whom we can really have an
interchange of ideas!... This Marie certainly could not be to Flora,
for she did not think much on any subject, or read much except of light
literature. She had no lack of intelligence and quickness, but she
was by nature averse to application; she worked beautifully and was
very fond of it,--it did not hinder her from giving vent to all her
innocent gaiety of disposition in chattering about all sorts of little
nothings. These were the things which made Flora think that Marie was
not suited to Mr. Barkley; she would be to him a little attendant,
loving, laughing sprite, ready to work for him, to do anything for him,
in short, but to be a real companion to him; and Flora feared that
when the first charm of Marie's beauty and caressing manner had become
familiar to him, he would tire of living without one who could interest
herself in, and, as it were, take part in, his pursuits, and that by
degrees he would begin to leave her alone, and seek elsewhere that
interchange of ideas which he could not have with her.

Thus, after they left Florence, it was rather a gloomy time for both
girls, but the various sights of Bologna, Parma, Milan, and Padua--in
each of which towns they made a short stay on their way to Venice--were
good distractions, and Marie's light, buoyant nature was not one to
which the absence of a loved one rendered everything sunless, so that
sometimes she would be as gay as possible, although at others large
tears might have been seen rolling slowly down her cheeks, as on the
lovely night when she sat in the Piazza San Marco.

The band was playing a beautiful though somewhat sad serenade,--all
conduced to a soft melancholy which was deeply felt by Flora as well
as Marie; but her own name--"Miss Adair!"--pronounced by a voice whose
music she loved, perhaps, too well, sent the blood flushing to her
cheeks, and made her eyes sparkle as she exclaimed, "Mr. Earnscliffe!"

How inexpressibly sweet she thought his smile was as he shook hands
with her. Then he turned to speak to Mrs. Adair and Marie. She felt too
astonished, yet delighted, to speak, but Mrs. Adair said, "Well, this
_is_ a surprise! We thought you were in Naples."

"So I was, but as I have not any ties to any one, or to any place, my
movements are often sudden and changeable. I began to find it rather
hot, so I determined not to spend the summer in Italy, but I wished,
before leaving it, to have another look at Venice,--it is so beautiful.
Is it not, Miss Adair?"

"Yes, this Piazza alone contains a world of beauty and interest."

"Quite true, it has indeed been the scene of stirring deeds. We have
but to look upon that gorgeous Ducal Palace to recall them, and with a
shudder we think of the fearful dungeons with which it is connected by
the fatal Bridge of Sighs, and half expect to see the terrible state
barge gliding swiftly and noiselessly to the dark Lagunes where some
poor wretch is about to be consigned to a watery grave.... Oh, Venice
is one vast romance!"

He looked at Flora as if he expected that she would continue the
conversation; but she did not want to speak, she only wanted to be
allowed to sit there and silently enjoy the luxury of listening to him.
Finding that she did not answer, he said, "How strange it was that on
the very night of my arrival I should chance to see you!"

These words recalled to her the night when she had last seen him, and
she replied with a smile, "I wonder that you stopped to speak to us,
as we are all ladies. Do you remember the harsh condemnation which you
pronounced upon women in general at Mrs. Elton's ball? And I have not
seen you since!"

"So, Miss Adair, you have not then forgotten my unfortunate speech to
you?"

"I could not forget it, it was so sweeping and severe upon us."

"I fear I was very rude. Will you forgive me?"

"Personally, I have nothing to forgive, but as one of the sex, I must
repeat, you were very unjust to us."

"I believe so _now_, sincerely; at least I know that there are
exceptions to what I then said, as _you_"--his voice was lowered so
that there should be no possibility of its reaching any other ears than
hers--"proved on that very night; therefore, you, personally, have a
great deal to forgive."

Flora blushed deeply as she looked up at him in wonder. "What can he
have heard?" she asked herself.... Just then the band stopped playing
and went away, so that this _sotto voce_ conversation could not be
continued.

The loiterers in the Piazza now began to disperse. Mrs. Adair stood up
as if she wished to go home, but Flora said, "How I should like to see
the Lagunes at night!"

"Then let us go now," said Mr. Earnscliffe; "there could not be a
better night for seeing them than this dark and starry one, and my
gondola is at the steps of the Piazzetta. Shall it be so, Mrs. Adair?"

"The girls would like it," answered Mrs. Adair, "so I suppose we must
go."

... What a happy closing to the evening did Flora find in that row in
the gondola! How vividly did Mr. Earnscliffe's language call up the
past,--the far-famed Doges of other days; the hapless Marino Faliero,
the father of the Foscari; great "blind old Dondolo."... Byron and
Shakespeare lent their aid; Shylock and Antonio seemed to walk again
on the Rialto; ... bravos lurked behind dark buttresses for the coming
of their victims; ... lovers fled in the close-curtained _gondole_ from
cruel guardians to some freer shore.... Mr. Earnscliffe did indeed
make Venice "one vast romance" to Flora, the spell of which was hardly
broken by his taking leave of them on the steps of the Hotel Zucchese.




CHAPTER XVI.


What a delightful yet wakeful night did Flora spend in thinking over
the events of the evening!... When Mr. Earnscliffe's voice fell
upon her ear she was musing sadly on the weariness of life, and the
emptiness of its ordinary pleasures. And if perchance one did get a
glimpse of something like real enjoyment, it came, she thought, only
to vanish. But the vibration of that voice put to flight all her blue
devils, or rather transformed them into bright airy spirits with rosy
wings.... And now as she lay awake in bed, she kept repeating over to
herself all that she could remember of that last hour's conversation.
It was a habit of hers this repeating over to herself conversations
which had given her great pleasure: it recalled the tones and look
which accompanied the words; it was a clinging to, and an effort to
reproduce that which had filled her heart with delight.

Unfortunately for Flora, she did not love religion so as to find in it
a centre round which all her thoughts and actions could revolve; and
without such a centre--as we have seen--she found existence wearisome.
For a while, indeed, her faith had been a little tottering; but,
happily, this momentary wavering had been conquered. From the time
when she first began to think upon such subjects, she felt that there
could be no medium between mere Rationalism and Faith in a Divine
teaching authority upon earth, or Christianity in all its fulness....
She thought and read, until reason itself--aided by God's grace--showed
her that the Authority which had existed and grown with the growth of
mankind--like all life, of which God alone can be the author--must
necessarily be Divine; ... that Religion--or the tie which re-unites
fallen man to God--had been revealed by God from the beginning; ...
that it is the same yesterday, to-day, and for ever; ... that this
Divine Word, spoken to the Patriarchs--written by Moses--in the fulness
of time became Incarnate, and left the Spirit of Truth itself to lead
that Divine teaching Authority into all Truth, and will so lead it
until the end of time.... In this faith she now believed with unshaken
firmness, yet she had none of the practical piety of Marie.

Most applicable to Flora are Lady Georgiana Fullerton's beautiful
words in "Lady Bird."... Speaking of characters in whom a craving for
excitement is a disease, she says--"There is but one cure for it, call
it what you will: self-education, not for this world, but for the next.
The work of life understood; perfection conceived and resolutely aimed
at; the dream of human happiness resigned, and in the same hour its
substance regained; the capital paid into the other world, and the
daily unlooked-for interest received in this."... But to "resign the
dream of human happiness" is just what Flora finds it so hard to do,
especially on that night when lying with unclosed eyelids, and a happy
smile hovering about her lips, she whispered over the words which had
been such music to her during the evening, and then added, "How nice it
would be if I could die now before this brightness has faded out of my
life, as it will do so soon!... What a mercy it would be not to have to
go back to the old, weary, objectless life again!"

You see, reader, how faulty a character our heroine is: she could toil
patiently for anything which she prized highly, and at no self-denial
would she hesitate in order to attain the goal; but passive submission
to suffering, or even to the absence of happiness, tried her sorely.
Byron says strongly, but truly--

    "Quiet to quick bosoms is a hell;"

and so, indeed, did Flora find it, although as yet she only knows what
the "absence of happiness" is; ... the suffering has yet to come.

By half-past nine the next morning she and Marie were walking up and
down the terrace walk which gives on the Grand Canal. They were talking
eagerly, and the subject was an interesting one, to Marie at least....
Flora was sorry to find that Marie loved Mr. Barkley more deeply than
she at first imagined; for although she believed that if Marie were
never to see him again she would bear it patiently, be apparently
contented, and perhaps even marry any one whom the de St. Severans
chose, yet she felt that all the bright joyousness of her youth and
character would be gone--buried in the grave of her first love. Flora
was sorry for it--very sorry; but as it was so, she thought it would
be cruel, as well as unwise, not to let her talk of him: it would do
her less harm than to brood silently over the past. Then, in speaking
of him--of his tastes and inclinations--Flora found an opportunity of
naming books upon different subjects which interested him; and because
they were connected with him, Marie would listen to what Flora said of
them, ask questions, and generally end by declaring that she would read
them.... They had been talking in this way to-day, when suddenly, and
looking up inquiringly, Marie said--

"You do not think me good enough--clever enough--for Mr. Barkley,
Flore?"

"You not _good_ enough for him, Mignonne!" answered Flora, smiling.
"Why, you are a little angel, and he is a very weak mortal; and you
could be _clever_ enough for him, too, if you chose to exert yourself
a little. I know that study does not suit my Mignonne's African
indolence, or French _esprit volage_. Nevertheless, everything is
comparatively easy when done for those whom we like. But remember,
Marie, there is scarcely any hope that you and he will ever come
together; so, for the sake of your own peace, try not to think so
much of him: study, because it will be an occupation to you and a
_resource_, rather than to please one who may never be more to you
than he is now. You know how it pains me to say these things to you,
dearest; but it is to save you, if possible, from any more suffering."

"I _do_ know it, Flore, and I will try to do as you say, and not think
too much of him; but----" she broke off with a sigh, and added in a
different tone--"There is the gondola."

"Then I must go to tell mamma. I hope she is ready!"

And away flew Flora. What would she not rather lose than one of the
precious moments which awaited her at the Belle Arti? for they were to
meet Mr. Earnscliffe there.

Scarcely had they started from the hotel steps when Flora descried a
gondola coming from the opposite direction; and although the features
of its occupant were not distinguishable as he reclined beneath the
awning, she knew from the first that it was Mr. Earnscliffe as well as
when he got out at the Accademia, and waited to hand them on shore.

"At what time shall we desire the gondola to come for us?" asked Mrs.
Adair.

"Do not desire it to come at all, Mrs. Adair," said Mr. Earnscliffe,
before Flora had time to answer. "Allow me to take you home in mine,
and my gondolier shall sing for you: he has a very fine voice."

"Thank you," rejoined Mrs. Adair, and she dismissed their gondola.

This was not a first visit to the Accademia for any of the party;
and to Mr. Earnscliffe it was as familiar as such a little world of
paintings could be to any one who did not habitually live in its
vicinity. This gallery is perhaps richer than that of any other city
in Italy in the works of Titian, Domenichino, Jacobo Tintoretto, and
the two Palmas; and besides these, it is enriched by the productions of
many of the most celebrated names in the history of painting, belonging
to foreign schools, as well as to Italy's own. So our friends spent a
most agreeable time there, and only regretted that it was a farewell
visit.

When they came out, Mr. Earnscliffe said--

"Do you wish to go back at once to your hotel, Mrs. Adair? or shall we
row to the Lido and bid the Adriatic adieu? It is such a lovely day,
and your last in Venice, that it would be a pity not to spend as much
of it as you can in these delightful _gondole_."

The proposal was accepted. Flora wondered what could have come over Mr.
Earnscliffe to make him thus seek to be with them. She thought of the
last time that they had looked at pictures together,--it was at the
Farnese Palace. How disappointed she had been on that day, and now, how
more than realised were all her dreams of the pleasure of visiting such
places with one like him.

"Must you really go to-morrow, Mrs. Adair?" he asked.

"Yes, it is all arranged; we go to-morrow to Verona, thence to Botzen;
we shall spend a little time at Meran, and then cross the Brenner to
Innsbruck."

"And how will you cross? Will you take a carriage?"

"That would be the most agreeable way, but as we are three ladies,
without even a courier, I suppose it would not do; ... we must take
the _coupe_ of the public conveyance,--there is always protection in
numbers, you know."

"If it is only the want of an escort which prevents your enjoying the
convenience of travelling by a private carriage," said Mr. Earnscliffe,
after a moment's hesitation, "I can supply that deficiency, if you will
permit me to join you."

"It is very kind of you, indeed, to offer to hamper yourself with
us, particularly as--according to what Flora says--you have such a
sovereign contempt for women, without exception."

"_Without exception!_ Does Miss Adair say so?" he asked, looking
intently at her.

"Could I think or speak otherwise of your sentiments towards us, after
that night at Mrs. Elton's?" she replied, blushing.

"Perhaps not, but will you never forget that night?... Can I make _you_
no sufficient atonement, Miss Adair?"

"You _have_ made more than sufficient atonement by offering to
travel with three of us; it is really quite heroic and saint-like,
thus voluntarily to impose such a penance upon yourself; I declare,
notwithstanding all your hatred to Rome, you would make an excellent
Catholic."

"If _such_ were the only penances practised by your saints, and the
only objection to Rome, I admit I should make an excellent Catholic."

"Well, perhaps you may some day."

"I should say not, Miss Adair.... No doubt an hour sometimes works
wonderful revolutions, breaks down even the convictions of years;
but, unless you can make me believe that black is white, I see no
possibility of such a change as that."

"Alas! I am not an enchantress, but if I were one I should only have to
touch your mental vision with a wand to make 'the scales fall' from it,
and instead of making you believe that 'black is white'--which would
be false--you would be enabled to see the snowy white of the mountain
above you, whose very brilliancy before had dazzled you so that you
called it black!"

"This is all very pretty and poetic, Miss Adair; more so, I fear, than
true," he answered with a smile. Then turning to Mrs. Adair, he said,
"But we have not arranged about the journey--where shall we meet?"

"Ah!" thought Flora, "I see he is determined to have as little of us
as possible; he will not come _with_ us now, but only meet us and
see us across the pass; it is a sort of reparation for his speech at
Mrs. Elton's; and yet, at times, he almost makes me think that it is
something more, that he really likes to be with _me_; but of course it
is not so, he merely prefers talking to me instead of to Marie, whom
he considers a child. However, be his motive what it may, I should
be content if the present could only last." She was so occupied with
these thoughts that she scarcely heard her mother's answer: "Then if
you will come and spend the evening with us, we can make all our plans
comfortably."

"With pleasure," replied Mr. Earnscliffe; "and now would you like to
have some singing? Although Byron says--

    'In Venice Tasso's echoes are no more,
    And songless rows the silent gondolier,'

memory is not quite dead; there are some who still love and remember
those echoes."

They all expressed the great pleasure which they would have in
hearing the songs, and Mr. Earnscliffe said to the foremost man,
"Paolo,--Jacobo, I mean,--will you sing something for the ladies?"
Then he added, "I am always calling him Paolo; it was the name of my
favourite boatman at Capri. There is quite a story about his little
child,--I must tell it to you some day, Miss Adair."

Notwithstanding all Flora's sage reasoning about his merely preferring
to talk to her rather than to Marie, she felt a glow of pleasure steal
over her as she observed that he almost always addressed her. "Thank
you," she rejoined, "I shall be so glad to hear about Naples and its
neighbourhood, particularly as I never expect to see it."

"_Chi lo sa?_ Miss Adair, ... and you would admire Capri so much!...
But I see that Jacobo is waiting for us to be silent."

Jacobo sang of the past glories of Venice, his countenance changing
with every varying feeling as he kept time to the melody with his oar
and the easy graceful motion of his body; now and then his companion
joined in, and the two voices seemed to blend together and float away
over the waters--the rich swelling tones of Jacobo's tenor and the deep
bass notes of the other.

Reader, have you ever known what it is to recline in a gondola, shaded
from the sun by its curtained roof, and the gentle motion, and
the soft sound of the oars as they rise and fall, lulling you into
dreamland? If at the same time you have heard rich voices poured forth
in song whilst you basked in the presence of one dear to you, you have
known a luxury of enjoyment!... How feeble are words to tell what its
delight to Flora was. More than once she felt that Mr. Earnscliffe's
eyes rested upon her, although she did not look up; she dreaded that
even a movement might break the spell, and so she sat there immovably
with half-closed eyes, drinking in all the sweetness of the hour....

Jacobo sang song after song until they reached the mouth of the
Adriatic, and then he asked if they would like to go out upon the
open sea. Flora--who only thought of how she could prolong the
time--answered eagerly in the affirmative, and complimented Jacobo on
his singing,--said that they were really delighted with it.

After they had gone a short way on the Adriatic and enjoyed the fresh
breeze which then blew over it, Mrs. Adair proposed that they should
return, saying that it would be tolerably advanced in the afternoon
before they got home, and they had all their preparations to make for
to-morrow's journey.

At their hotel stairs Mr. Earnscliffe wished them good-bye until
the evening, and as his gondola sped down the canal, the girls stood
watching it as they leaned over the balustrade, till Mrs. Adair said--

"Well, young ladies, are you going to stand there, not star--but,
water-gazing all day? At this rate we shall have packed but little
before evening."

She entered the hotel, followed by the girls; and now we shall leave
them to that most interesting of occupations--packing, but revisit them
with Mr. Earnscliffe in the evening.

About eight o'clock, then, as they sat in one of the arbours, where
they had ordered tea to be served, they heard the sound of a serenade.

"It is Jacobo's voice!" exclaimed Flora, and she walked quickly to the
railing to look for the expected gondola. In a few minutes more Mr.
Earnscliffe stood beside her, and she said--"What a sweet serenade! It
is certainly a very poetic way of announcing one's approach to friends!"

"Yes," he answered, smiling, "although in olden days--and above all,
in Italy--it was scarcely to _friends_ that one's approach was so
announced."

It struck Flora forcibly at this moment how much pleasanter it would
be to stand there talking to Mr. Earnscliffe about the poetry of
serenades, than to join the others and take tea; but she knew that it
could not be, and so, with a half-smothered sigh, she said--

"You see mamma and Marie in the arbour, Mr. Earnscliffe? Will you go to
them whilst I desire tea to be brought up?"

"Cannot I spare you that trouble? I can order it."

"Thank you. I think I had better go myself. The hotel people do not
know you. Please to go to the arbour."

"I obey," he rejoined, as he smilingly raised his hat, and went towards
the arbour.

Flora was not a second absent, and as soon as tea, and the ices by
which it was followed, were finished, the travelling plans were
discussed. The Adairs expected to get to Meran about the fourth day
after they left Venice; and it was agreed that Mr. Earnscliffe should
meet them there, at the Post Hotel, and then they could engage the
carriage for crossing the Brenner.

By the time that all this was settled it was past nine. Marie
complained of having a headache, and went to bed, and Mr. Earnscliffe
said--

"How beautiful the scene is from the terrace on such a night as this,
Miss Adair."

"Yes; it is most lovely," she replied, rising, and going towards the
walk spoken of. He followed her, and they leaned over the balustrade as
he named to her the different buildings by which they were surrounded,
and which she, being less familiar with Venice than he was, failed to
recognise, shrouded as they now were in the dark hues of night.

He ceased speaking, and for a few moments they remained silent, until
Flora said, "Now, Mr. Earnscliffe, tell me about Capri and your
favourite boatman there."

They walked up and down, as he described to her Capri, its rocky
heights, its views, and the celebrated Blue Grotto. Then he told her
Anina's story. He passed lightly over the episode with Mr. Elliot
in the morning, but detailed fully the good doctor's history after
dinner. He dwelt upon the picture of the Englishman sitting on the
rocks sketching, and the young wife leaning her little hands on his
shoulders, and looking down so fondly at him, that even the old man
envied him. Mr. Earnscliffe stopped, and Flora felt that _he_ was now
looking down on her; she did not dare to believe that it was "fondly;"
nevertheless, there crept over her a delicious sensation of happiness.
It was not a picture that a girl could well contemplate unmoved, when
held up to her by the man whom she loved, as she walked by his side in
the starlight; and now, if never before, Flora admitted to herself that
she did love Mr. Earnscliffe.

After a momentary pause he continued, describing Anina's asking for the
Madonna, her delight with the statue, then her passionate grief at his
departure. Suddenly he changed the subject, and said, "I have not told
you that I saw your friends, the Eltons, at Naples; indeed, I dined
with them the day before I left Capri. I also saw another friend of
_yours_ at Naples--Mr. Lyne!"

How grateful she felt to the night whose darkness hid the bright blush
which this name called up; and she wondered if Mr. Earnscliffe could
have heard that she had refused him, and if that could in any way be
the cause of the great change in his manner to her. His words on the
night of his arrival, about the individual injustice to her of which
he had been guilty, seemed to imply something of the kind. Ah! if this
were the case, she had, indeed, cause to hope! She found it somewhat
difficult to steady her voice, as she answered, "Indeed! And how are
the Eltons?"

"Quite well, I believe," he rejoined hurriedly; for at that moment
there recurred to him the memory of Mary Elton, as she stood before
him that evening in the shrubbery, with flashing eyes, and also as she
appeared to him afterwards in his dream; and he quite shuddered.

"Are you cold, Mr. Earnscliffe?" asked Flora, in a tone of surprise.

"No. It was one of those unaccountable shudders which sometimes come
over one.... But I am keeping you and Mrs. Adair up; it must be nearly
ten, and of course you would like to go to bed early to-night. I will
go and wish Mrs. Adair good-night."

He left her; and again she leaned over the balustrade, and thought
that going to bed was the last thing in the world that she would like
to do. His voice, sounding close beside her, startled her, as he said,
"Good-bye, Miss Adair! Will you believe it? it is half-past ten. How
unconscionably I have kept you up."

"No, indeed, you have not. It is my last night in Venice, and I would
not have had it shortened for anything.... Good-bye."

He took her hand and held it in his, as he said, "This is better than
the night at Mrs. Elton's."

"That it is," she returned heartily. "That night was not a pleasant one
to me; nor was your parting speech a pleasant one to hear."

"I am sorry that I annoyed you; did I _really_ do so?"

"Of course you did; you were so unjust, as I have said before."

"I was horribly so, to _you_. And so, once more, Miss Adair, I ask you
to forgive me."... He let go her hand, sprang down the stairs and into
his gondola, in which he stood waving his hat to her as Jacobo pushed
off, and again sang a serenade.

As the sound of the voice came fainter and fainter over the water, and
at last died away, Flora murmured, "Venice!... now indeed art thou to
me 'as a fairy city of the heart.'"

Flora went to the arbour, where Mrs. Adair was putting up her work; and
they both returned to their rooms.... Here was another wakeful night
for Flora. She could not sleep; for a soft voice seemed to whisper
every now and then the words, "He loves you." But Flora was determined
to be wise, and not believe so flattering a whisper; and she said to
herself, "What nonsense all this is. The proud, clever Mr. Earnscliffe
love me, indeed! I know too well that I have no beauty, no brilliancy
in conversation, no liveliness,--nothing, in short, which could win
the love of such a man. I always felt that it would be so; that one
whom I could love would be so superior to me that he could not care
for me.... He is the world,--life,--everything to me; and what could
I be to him? Nothing, of course."... But the voice whispered on, and,
listening to it, she at last fell asleep. By two o'clock the next day
they were standing in the Amphitheatre of Verona, and Flora finally
silenced the whisper with--"If it were anything of love he would be
here now, and not in Venice."


END OF VOL. I.




Transcriber's Notes:

Italic text is represented by underscores. OE ligatures have been
expanded.

Obvious typographical errors have been corrected.

Errors in foreign language segments have not been corrected.

Inconsistent and archaic spelling choices have been preserved
(including hyphenation, use of both -ise and -ize, "teaze"/"tease",
"secresy" and "decrepid").

  Page 44, "look" changed to "looked" (Mina looked imploringly)
  Page 85, "to" added (go to the Catacombs)
  Page 121, "women" changed to "woman" (a witch-like looking woman)
  Page 204, removed "the" (things which Jesus did, -the- which)
  Page 285, "absord" changed to "absorb" (could not fail to absorb)





End of Project Gutenberg's Flora Adair, Vol. 1 (of 2), by A. M. Donelan

*** 